A relation of an unfortunate voyage to the kingdome of Bengala describing the deplorable condition and dismal accidents attending those therein concerned, how that after the loss of their ship they were forced to abide in a desart and barren island, to eat leaves, toads, serpents, &c. and reduced to that extremity as to digg open graves and to feed on human bodies : as also, the manner of deliverance out of that place, and what befel them afterwards in the service of the great mogol : together with choice observations touching that monarch's government, laws, customs, and armies, and especially his late war against the kings of Azo and Assam, with several other remarkable particulars / by Mr. Glanius.
         Glanius, W.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 172 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 98 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42799
         Wing G794
         ESTC R40890
         19526815
         ocm 19526815
         109000
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42799)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109000)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1688:12)
      
       
         
           
             A relation of an unfortunate voyage to the kingdome of Bengala describing the deplorable condition and dismal accidents attending those therein concerned, how that after the loss of their ship they were forced to abide in a desart and barren island, to eat leaves, toads, serpents, &c. and reduced to that extremity as to digg open graves and to feed on human bodies : as also, the manner of deliverance out of that place, and what befel them afterwards in the service of the great mogol : together with choice observations touching that monarch's government, laws, customs, and armies, and especially his late war against the kings of Azo and Assam, with several other remarkable particulars / by Mr. Glanius.
             Glanius, W.
          
           [7], 184 p.
           
             Printed for Henry Bonwick ...,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Nederlandsche Oost-Indische Compagnie.
           India -- History -- 1500-1765.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           of
           an
           Unfortunate
           VOYAGE
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           BENGALA
           .
        
         
           DESCRIBING
           The
           deplorable
           condition
           ,
           and
           dismal
           accidents
           ,
           attending
           those
           therein
           concerned
           .
           How
           that
           after
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Ship
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           abide
           in
           a
           Desart
           ,
           and
           Barren
           Island
           ;
           to
           eat
           Leaves
           ,
           Toads
           ,
           Serpents
           ,
           &c.
           and
           reduced
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           as
           to
           digg
           open
           Graves
           ,
           to
           feed
           on
           Human
           Bodies
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           that
           place
           ;
           and
           what
           befel
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           great
           Mogol
           .
           Together
           with
           choice
           Observations
           ,
           touching
           that
           Monarch's
           Government
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           and
           Armies
           ;
           and
           especially
           his
           late
           War
           against
           the
           Kings
           of
           Azo
           ,
           and
           Assam
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           remarkable
           particulars
           .
        
         
           By
           Mr.
           Glanius
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Bonwick
          
           at
           the
           Red-Lyon
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1682.
           
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 VOYAGE
                 to
                 BENGALA
              
            
          
           
             LONDON
             
               Printed
               for
               Henry
               Bonwick
               at
               the
               Red
               Lyon
               in
               S
               
               t.
               Pauls
               Church
               yard
               1682
            
          
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           this
           following
           Narrative
           discovers
           no
           State
           ,
           or
           Love
           intrigues
           ,
           (
           the
           main
           entertainment
           of
           the
           times
           )
           Yet
           will
           it
           gratifie
           our
           curiosity
           ,
           with
           a
           Relation
           of
           such
           Accidents
           ,
           which
           (
           being
           new
           and
           singular
           ,
           though
           Tragical
           and
           Serious
           )
           
           cannot
           but
           produce
           in
           us
           several
           delightful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           profitable
           Reflexions
           .
           To
           see
           a
           Ship
           tossed
           ,
           and
           threatned
           every
           Moment
           ,
           by
           the
           merciless
           Waves
           ,
           (
           says
           Lucretius
           )
           is
           a
           spectacle
           ,
           which
           those
           that
           stand
           safe
           at
           shore
           ,
           cannot
           hut
           behold
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           compassion
           .
           
             Non
             quia
             vexari
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             quemquam
             est
             jucunda
             voluptas
             :
             Sed
             ,
             quibus
             ipse
             malis
             careas
             ,
             quia
             cernere
             suav
             '
             est
             .
          
           In
           
           short
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           would
           not
           ●e
           more
           impertinent
           than
           ●ther
           folks
           ,
           though
           something
           must
           be
           said
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           )
           he
           Book
           will
           answer
           (
           I
           ●ope
           )
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           Rea●er's
           expectation
           ;
           being
           ●n
           extract
           from
           the
           Ori●inal
           Copy
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           in
           1681.
           
           And
           this
           is
           all
           I
           know
           ,
           need
           say
           of
           it
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           of
           an
           unfortunate
           Voyage
           To
           the
           KINGDOM
           OF
           Bengala
           .
        
         
           WE
           parted
           from
           Batavia
           ,
           with
           the
           Vessels
           named
           
             Wesop
             ,
             Brouwers-haven
          
           ,
           and
           Nieuwen-hove
           ,
           the
           3
           
           d.
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           One
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           sixty
           one
           ;
           and
           set
           Sail
           towards
           Ongueli
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bengala
           .
           Our
           Vessel
           (
           called
           
             Ter
             Schelling
          
           )
           carry'd
           about
           8
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           four
           score
           and
           five
           men
           ;
           our
           freight
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           pieces
           of
           Silver-Coin
           ,
           
           and
           Copper-Plates
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           23d
           .
           our
           Masters
           Mate
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Hillebrant
           ,
           going
           down
           into
           the
           Hold
           ,
           to
           fetch
           thence
           some
           Ropes
           he
           needed
           ;
           saw
           or
           thought
           he
           beheld
           ,
           through
           the
           Port-holes
           ,
           Persons
           swimming
           ,
           pale
           and
           spent
           ,
           and
           some
           ,
           that
           were
           dead
           ,
           floating
           on
           the
           Sea.
           At
           his
           coming
           up
           he
           appear'd
           troubled
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           heaviness
           was
           somewhat
           alleviated
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           Whether
           his
           vision
           were
           real
           ,
           or
           a
           pure
           effect
           of
           his
           melancholy
           humour
           ,
           yet
           several
           persons
           lookt
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           bad
           Omen
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           expect
           the
           worst
           .
           As
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           from
           that
           very
           moment
           he
           still
           continued
           sad
           and
           pensive
           ,
           whereas
           before
           no
           man
           was
           of
           a
           more
           gay
           and
           jolly
           humour
           .
           Such
           was
           his
           seriousness
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           any
           idle
           discourses
           ,
           nor
           refrain
           from
           exhorting
           us
           to
           fervent
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           averting
           the
           dangers
           threatning
           us
           .
           There
           wanted
           
           not
           some
           who
           derided
           his
           visions
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           sport
           of
           them
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           often
           besought
           God
           to
           give
           these
           Libertins
           a
           sight
           of
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           or
           something
           like
           it
           ;
           as
           a
           means
           to
           check
           their
           licentiousness
           and
           reduce
           them
           to
           sobriety
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           8th
           .
           of
           October
           we
           were
           in
           sight
           of
           the
           Coast
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           but
           knew
           it
           not
           .
           In
           this
           uncertainty
           we
           steer'd
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           cast
           Anchor
           within
           two
           leagues
           off
           the
           shore
           ,
           where
           our
           Master
           
             Jacob
             Janz-Stroom
          
           (
           born
           at
           Amsterdam
           )
           sent
           out
           the
           Long-boat
           ,
           and
           dispatch'd
           the
           Pilot
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           with
           Seven
           or
           Eight
           Sea-men
           and
           the
           Steward
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           skill
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Name
           of
           that
           Coast
           we
           saw
           .
           We
           knew
           that
           of
           Bengala
           was
           full
           of
           rocks
           and
           dangerous
           shelves
           ,
           whereon
           several
           Vessels
           had
           been
           cast
           away
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           that
           necessary
           
           knowledge
           whereabouts
           they
           lay
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           could
           not
           avoid
           them
           :
           Three
           days
           past
           since
           our
           men
           went
           on
           shoar
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           continual
           expectation
           of
           their
           return
           .
           But
           at
           length
           suspected
           ,
           they
           were
           detained
           captive
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           by
           some
           other
           misfortune
           ;
           whereupon
           we
           weighed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           sought
           a
           Port
           where
           we
           might
           inquire
           farther
           after
           them
           .
           After
           a
           long
           search
           ,
           we
           descryed
           3
           small
           Barks
           that
           made
           towards
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           Land
           side
           .
           At
           which
           we
           rejoyc'd
           ,
           hoping
           by
           their
           means
           to
           hear
           news
           of
           those
           we
           sought
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           help
           us
           out
           of
           this
           perplexity
           .
           These
           Barks
           stopt
           about
           a
           stones
           cast
           from
           our
           Ship
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           )
           to
           consult
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           best
           come
           on
           board
           her
           ,
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           War
           :
           After
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hours
           deliberation
           ,
           their
           Commander
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Orangkai
           ,
           drew
           near
           with
           his
           Bark
           ,
           and
           made
           signs
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           
           the
           other
           two
           were
           laden
           with
           Fowl
           ,
           and
           Fish
           ,
           and
           several
           fruits
           of
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           We
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           we
           could
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           ;
           and
           our
           signs
           encouraged
           him
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           on
           board
           our
           Ship
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           other
           Barks
           to
           come
           up
           ,
           and
           unlade
           their
           provisions
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           us
           very
           seasonably
           :
           Our
           Master
           led
           him
           into
           his
           Cabbin
           ,
           where
           he
           entertained
           him
           with
           all
           imaginable
           kindness
           .
           As
           they
           began
           to
           discourse
           about
           the
           Country
           ,
           (
           having
           first
           made
           enquiries
           for
           our
           people
           )
           our
           Vessel
           touched
           upon
           a
           shelf
           ,
           which
           put
           all
           our
           Men
           in
           an
           Alarm
           .
           The
           course
           we
           took
           to
           clear
           our selves
           could
           not
           be
           without
           noise
           ,
           whereat
           Orangkai
           was
           frighted
           ,
           and
           believed
           't
           was
           a
           signal
           to
           betray
           him
           .
           In
           this
           imagination
           he
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           how
           to
           escape
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           so
           dexterously
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           us
           were
           
           aware
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           gotten
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           .
           He
           ever
           and
           anon
           stopt
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           we
           expected
           his
           return
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           saw
           he
           forgot
           to
           take
           the
           money
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           we
           paid
           him
           ,
           we
           no
           longer
           doubted
           but
           his
           fear
           was
           excessive
           ;
           in
           effect
           he
           did
           not
           return
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           Vessel
           was
           on
           float
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           as
           far
           advanced
           as
           we
           were
           before
           .
           In
           this
           extremity
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           our
           Ship
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           expect
           here
           our
           Men
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           for
           8
           days
           together
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           wherefore
           having
           cleared
           our selves
           off
           this
           place
           ,
           we
           hoisted
           Sail
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Ships
           that
           set
           out
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           tedious
           search
           ,
           we
           ran
           upon
           a
           long
           shole
           ,
           whence
           getting
           clear
           ,
           we
           fell
           upon
           another
           ,
           more
           dangerous
           than
           the
           former
           .
           This
           obliged
           us
           to
           let
           down
           our
           Boat
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           place
           .
           We
           could
           find
           nothing
           far
           and
           near
           ,
           but
           shallows
           and
           flats
           ;
           and
           every
           where
           so
           little
           Water
           ,
           that
           we
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           to
           pass
           .
           Then
           we
           gave
           our selves
           for
           lost
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           in
           a
           maze
           ,
           except
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           greatest
           danger
           ran
           to
           their
           bottles
           ,
           and
           drank
           one
           anothers
           healths
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           we
           cast
           Anchor
           behind
           and
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           growing
           rough
           ,
           and
           Wind
           high
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           hinder
           our
           Vessel
           from
           having
           a
           great
           breach
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           sinking
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           cut
           down
           our
           Boltsplit
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Boat
           it
           was
           swallow'd
           up
           in
           the
           Sand
           ,
           and
           one
           Man
           that
           was
           in
           it
           saved
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           we
           gave
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           were
           we
           without
           our
           Small-boat
           ,
           or
           Shalope
           ,
           out
           of
           sight
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           unknown
           Sea.
           These
           misfortunes
           were
           great
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           o'rewhelm
           us
           ,
           but
           
           these
           were
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           after
           we
           found
           our selves
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           .
           Whilst
           we
           were
           Studying
           to
           remedy
           our
           present
           miseries
           ,
           a
           fierce
           blast
           of
           Wind
           snapt
           both
           our
           Cables
           .
           We
           immediately
           threw
           out
           two
           others
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           Vessel
           from
           striking
           against
           a
           Sandy
           hill
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           cut
           them
           with
           Hatchets
           ,
           leaving
           our
           Anchors
           in
           the
           Sea.
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Sails
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           Wind
           carry'd
           away
           our
           Foretop
           ,
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           clear
           the
           Vessel
           of
           Water
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           all
           down
           .
           Moreover
           the
           Wind
           so
           swelled
           the
           Waves
           ,
           that
           the
           Ship
           let
           in
           Water
           through
           the
           Port-holes
           ,
           and
           we
           expected
           every
           moment
           when
           she
           would
           dash
           against
           a
           Rock
           .
           Great
           was
           our
           fear
           ,
           but
           not
           general
           ;
           for
           whilst
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           confessing
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           imploring
           God's
           pardon
           ,
           before
           whom
           they
           were
           now
           going
           to
           appear
           ;
           the
           Sea-men
           were
           making
           merry
           ,
           and
           
           singing
           with
           their
           full
           Cups
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           that
           though
           the
           Sea
           were
           rough
           and
           terrible
           ,
           yet
           would
           they
           hinder
           it
           from
           possessing
           that
           part
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           pow'red
           down
           their
           liquor
           .
           Thus
           did
           these
           wretches
           defie
           all
           danger
           ,
           and
           out-brave
           Death
           it self
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Scare-crow
           of
           vulgar
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           scorn
           of
           those
           that
           knew
           it
           in
           it self
           .
           Whilst
           they
           were
           drinking
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           we
           praying
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           sudden
           blast
           of
           Wind
           drove
           our
           Ship
           from
           between
           the
           sholes
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           on
           float
           again
           :
           We
           began
           to
           be
           in
           hopes
           ,
           when
           ,
           immediately
           ,
           the
           Water
           sprang
           in
           from
           all
           sides
           :
           Whereupon
           we
           fell
           to
           work
           with
           our
           Pumps
           ,
           but
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Water
           coming
           in
           so
           fast
           upon
           us
           ;
           yet
           perhaps
           had
           all
           our
           Men
           (
           who
           were
           to
           the
           number
           of
           70
           )
           used
           their
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           successful
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           'em
           were
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           scarcely
           stand
           .
        
         
         
           This
           misfortune
           was
           attended
           by
           another
           ,
           to
           compleat
           our
           misery
           ;
           for
           none
           of
           us
           knew
           what
           course
           to
           Steer
           ;
           nor
           the
           Master
           ,
           or
           Pilots
           what
           to
           determine
           .
           After
           several
           contests
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           to
           be
           of
           contrary
           judgments
           ;
           these
           were
           for
           going
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           another
           ,
           and
           his
           opinion
           was
           followed
           .
           We
           went
           not
           far
           before
           we
           found
           which
           was
           the
           best
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           would
           have
           carry'd
           us
           far
           from
           the
           Coast
           .
           Although
           we
           were
           well
           enough
           satisfied
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           yet
           had
           we
           several
           other
           perplexities
           to
           encounter
           with
           ,
           for
           the
           Water
           still
           gained
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           been
           a
           great
           while
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           want
           of
           provision
           .
           Moreover
           we
           were
           all
           so
           overcome
           with
           sleep
           ,
           and
           weariness
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           were
           we
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           was
           upon
           the
           Watch
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Land
             ,
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           was
           near
           
           us
           .
           This
           good
           news
           put
           us
           all
           in
           heart
           again
           ;
           and
           made
           us
           fall
           to
           work
           afresh
           :
           But
           this
           hope
           did
           not
           last
           long
           ,
           for
           3
           or
           4
           hours
           after
           we
           had
           the
           Tide
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           hindred
           us
           from
           advancing
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           night
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           cast
           Anchor
           at
           3
           Leagues
           distance
           from
           Land
           ,
           about
           4
           fathom
           deep
           .
           This
           last
           misfortune
           compleated
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           Pump
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           the
           Water
           apparently
           still
           gained
           upon
           us
           :
           Yet
           did
           the
           most
           able
           among
           us
           (
           seeing
           themselves
           ready
           to
           perish
           in
           sight
           of
           Land
           )
           use
           their
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           one
           another
           ,
           resolving
           to
           cut
           the
           Cable
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           to
           advance
           with
           the
           Floud
           ,
           as
           near
           as
           we
           could
           to
           Shore
           .
           But
           scarcely
           had
           we
           spent
           6
           hours
           ,
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ;
           when
           we
           perceived
           ,
           that
           of
           one
           Bucket
           of
           Water
           ,
           half
           of
           it
           was
           Sand
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           had
           ballasted
           our
           Ship
           ,
           which
           broke
           all
           our
           measures
           .
        
         
         
           Since
           this
           unhappy
           accident
           ,
           we
           thought
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           yielding
           up
           our selves
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ;
           and
           all
           means
           failing
           us
           ,
           some
           gave
           way
           to
           sleep
           ,
           others
           resisted
           it
           ,
           being
           not
           able
           to
           resolve
           upon
           shutting
           their
           eyes
           against
           that
           light
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           ever
           losing
           ;
           and
           some
           again
           whom
           hunger
           more
           terrified
           than
           either
           sleep
           or
           death
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           demanded
           meat
           ;
           that
           the
           Master
           ordered
           ,
           every
           Man
           his
           share
           of
           strong
           Waters
           ,
           and
           smoakt
           Beef
           .
           The
           Steward
           obeyed
           with
           much
           difficulty
           ;
           but
           seeing
           himself
           sorced
           to
           it
           ,
           distributed
           such
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           't
           would
           have
           made
           a
           Man
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           we
           had
           still
           a
           long
           Voyage
           to
           make
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           these
           watchings
           and
           fatigues
           had
           so
           exhausted
           our
           Mens
           spirits
           ,
           that
           several
           became
           frantick
           ,
           and
           shewed
           such
           extravagancies
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           forced
           laughter
           at
           another
           time
           .
           The
           
           Cook
           ran
           up
           the
           scuttles
           and
           came
           down
           again
           in
           a
           great
           heat
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           pains
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           in
           fishing
           for
           Duckers
           ;
           with
           which
           he
           vaunted
           he
           would
           make
           a
           Ragoo
           ,
           that
           should
           quicken
           the
           dead
           .
           Others
           could
           not
           comprehend
           the
           danger
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           forgetting
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           were
           continually
           talking
           of
           the
           profits
           and
           advantages
           they
           would
           make
           of
           this
           Voyage
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           left
           Pumping
           ,
           we
           saw
           our
           Main-yard
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           ,
           which
           we
           let
           down
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           Duckers
           ,
           which
           were
           easily
           taken
           .
        
         
           Several
           of
           those
           that
           had
           the
           right
           use
           of
           their
           Sences
           ,
           caused
           a
           parcel
           of
           Beans
           to
           be
           dressed
           (
           called
           Kitseri
           )
           which
           were
           found
           lying
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           Sea-man's
           Chest
           ,
           that
           lay
           asleep
           ;
           we
           eat
           them
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           although
           deem'd
           this
           would
           be
           our
           last
           Repast
           .
           A
           while
           after
           there
           entred
           so
           much
           Water
           through
           the
           
           Port-hole
           of
           the
           Cooks
           Cabbin
           ,
           where
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Waves
           had
           made
           a
           breach
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           holes
           in
           the
           Deck
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Water
           run
           down
           into
           the
           Hold
           ;
           which
           we
           stopt
           with
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           with
           plates
           of
           Lead
           wrapt
           about
           with
           Tow.
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           lustiest
           amongst
           us
           were
           forced
           to
           repose
           themselves
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           desire
           of
           sleeping
           :
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           (
           who
           had
           hitherto
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           bear
           up
           )
           I
           laid
           me
           down
           on
           a
           Chest
           ,
           that
           was
           fastened
           to
           the
           Deck
           ,
           not
           giving
           my self
           the
           liberty
           of
           an
           easier
           Couch
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           ,
           wherein
           I
           believed
           I
           was
           so
           near
           to
           Death
           .
        
         
           Scarcely
           had
           I
           rested
           thereon
           an
           hour
           ,
           but
           the
           screeks
           of
           those
           that
           first
           perceived
           the
           Vessel
           to
           incline
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           awakened
           us
           ,
           and
           shewed
           us
           the
           danger
           we
           were
           in
           :
           Then
           it
           was
           that
           our
           confusions
           encreased
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           endeavoured
           to
           withdraw
           out
           of
           the
           
           press
           ,
           to
           seek
           alone
           some
           means
           to
           save
           himself
           .
           It
           was
           observed
           that
           3
           of
           our
           Sea-men
           were
           wanting
           ,
           whom
           we
           supposed
           to
           be
           drowned
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Hold
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           laid
           themselves
           down
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           2
           hours
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           most
           of
           us
           half
           dead
           ,
           and
           hopeless
           ,
           when
           the
           Vessel
           raised
           it self
           up
           again
           .
           This
           change
           so
           surprized
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           scarcely
           believe
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           were
           well
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           our
           hearts
           returned
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           gave
           place
           to
           joy
           .
           Several
           ran
           to
           their
           Chests
           putting
           on
           their
           best
           Cloaths
           ,
           and
           demanded
           Strong-water
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           refused
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           immediately
           a
           pleasant
           effect
           upon
           'em
           :
           Others
           dealt
           out
           their
           melancholly
           thoughts
           ,
           imagining
           themselves
           great
           personages
           ,
           and
           talkt
           only
           of
           Millions
           .
           These
           whimseys
           were
           tolerable
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Sea-mens
           excesses
           ,
           who
           continued
           
           in
           their
           outbravings
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           its
           Consequences
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           that
           had
           taken
           such
           pains
           to
           dress
           themselves
           ,
           went
           along
           with
           the
           Saylers
           into
           the
           great
           Cabbin
           ;
           whence
           ever
           and
           anon
           coming
           out
           with
           their
           Caps
           on
           one
           side
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           their
           Glasses
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           they
           invited
           the
           rest
           to
           imitate
           them
           in
           Singing
           Bawdy
           Songs
           ,
           and
           Dancing
           .
           There
           were
           some
           that
           seemed
           more
           solid
           ,
           yet
           were
           clearly
           for
           drinking
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           less
           sensible
           of
           the
           fears
           Men
           feel
           in
           such
           extremities
           .
           These
           kept
           some
           measure
           ,
           but
           others
           more
           bruitish
           ,
           glutted
           themselves
           like
           Swine
           ,
           till
           they
           lost
           wholly
           their
           reason
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Death
           drew
           still
           nearer
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           only
           remedy
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           a
           Machine
           wherein
           to
           save
           our selves
           ,
           when
           the
           Vessel
           sunk
           .
           The
           Carpenter
           offered
           to
           make
           one
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           some
           others
           took
           down
           the
           
           Sail-yards
           ,
           Masts
           ,
           and
           other
           necessaries
           ;
           with
           which
           he
           made
           immediately
           a
           kind
           of
           Vessel
           ,
           that
           might
           hold
           40
           Men
           :
           We
           were
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           but
           the
           Libertins
           scoft
           at
           our
           pre-caution
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           assist
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           want
           of
           help
           we
           could
           not
           make
           it
           larger
           nor
           stronger
           :
           So
           great
           was
           the
           hard
           heartedness
           of
           several
           of
           our
           Men
           that
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           lend
           us
           the
           Knifes
           or
           Hatchets
           we
           needed
           .
           The
           Cooks
           Mate
           was
           one
           of
           'em
           :
           This
           Man
           named
           
             William
             Ysbrants
          
           had
           good
           store
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           parting
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           withheld
           others
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           perswasions
           ,
           saying
           he
           knew
           a
           shorter
           and
           better
           way
           to
           save
           them
           that
           would
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           maugre
           this
           hard
           hearted
           Wretch
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea-mens
           gang
           ,
           who
           continued
           on
           their
           Riot
           ,
           we
           finished
           our
           Float-boat
           ,
           which
           we
           fastned
           to
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           till
           we
           made
           Oars
           to
           guide
           it
           .
           When
           
           every
           thing
           was
           ready
           ,
           each
           Man
           that
           was
           willing
           to
           go
           in
           it
           had
           given
           him
           10
           pieces
           of
           currant
           Money
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           for
           his
           relief
           when
           at
           shore
           .
           Before
           we
           went
           off
           we
           must
           drink
           a
           parting
           Cup
           ,
           of
           which
           most
           drank
           so
           deep
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           themselves
           drunk
           .
           I
           designed
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           those
           that
           left
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           but
           a
           friend
           hindred
           me
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           I
           must
           not
           leave
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           lookt
           upon
           that
           Machine
           to
           be
           extream
           dangerous
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           Persons
           that
           took
           upon
           'em
           to
           guide
           it
           ,
           being
           most
           of
           'em
           drunk
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           quarrel
           ;
           the
           Machine
           lying
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           level
           with
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           over
           laden
           .
           So
           I
           staid
           in
           the
           Vessel
           with
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           whose
           number
           was
           far
           inferiour
           to
           those
           that
           left
           us
           .
           Scarcely
           were
           they
           gotten
           a
           stones
           cast
           ,
           but
           several
           of
           them
           repented
           they
           forsook
           us
           ,
           and
           swam
           back
           
           again
           ,
           so
           that
           upon
           their
           return
           we
           found
           we
           were
           32
           Men
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           reckoning
           there
           must
           be
           about
           some
           40
           in
           the
           Machine
           ,
           where
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           use
           the
           Sail
           of
           the
           Shalope
           ;
           but
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           too
           heavy
           ,
           the
           Wind
           ceased
           about
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           advanced
           very
           little
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           lost
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           besought
           God
           to
           preserve
           'em
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           their
           promise
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           might
           come
           out
           to
           help
           us
           .
           Then
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           caused
           a
           Sack
           of
           Dutch
           Biscuit
           to
           be
           brought
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           smoaked
           Beef
           ,
           which
           we
           soon
           devoured
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           spyed
           our
           people
           again
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           for
           we
           never
           could
           set
           sight
           on
           'em
           afterwards
           ;
           which
           made
           us
           suspect
           their
           Machine
           failed
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           sunk
           by
           some
           unexpected
           disaster
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           probable
           ,
           seeing
           we
           could
           
           not
           hear
           the
           least
           news
           of
           them
           .
           The
           strong
           conjectures
           we
           had
           of
           their
           loss
           ,
           dispossessing
           us
           of
           our
           hope
           (
           for
           we
           laid
           great
           stress
           on
           the
           good
           offices
           they
           promised
           to
           render
           us
           ,
           when
           at
           land
           )
           put
           us
           upon
           resolves
           to
           make
           another
           Boat
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           finished
           ,
           could
           not
           hold
           above
           10
           or
           12
           Men.
           Therefore
           were
           we
           forced
           to
           take
           other
           measures
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           cut
           down
           the
           Scuttles
           of
           the
           Main-mast
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           already
           cut
           ,
           and
           stript
           from
           its
           tackle
           .
           We
           afterwards
           wanted
           the
           Sail-yard
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           far
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           entangled
           with
           its
           Ropes
           and
           Sail
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           get
           it
           out
           thence
           ,
           believing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ;
           at
           length
           ,
           my
           friend
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           
             William
             Bastians
          
           )
           caused
           a
           Rope
           to
           be
           fast'ned
           about
           his
           middle
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           let
           down
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           cut
           all
           these
           entanglements
           which
           hindred
           us
           from
           finishing
           our
           undertaking
           .
           In
           the
           
           mean
           while
           ,
           the
           Night
           and
           Waves
           equally
           incommodated
           us
           ,
           the
           first
           by
           its
           obscurity
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           by
           their
           violence
           :
           Thus
           were
           we
           every
           moment
           ready
           to
           perish
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           busied
           in
           cutting
           down
           the
           Fore-mast
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           one
           that
           stood
           ;
           six
           of
           our
           Men
           plotted
           together
           ,
           to
           slip
           away
           privately
           in
           our
           Machine
           ,
           without
           caring
           what
           might
           become
           of
           their
           Companions
           ;
           they
           were
           just
           ready
           to
           execute
           their
           treacherous
           design
           ,
           having
           already
           cut
           the
           2
           Ropes
           by
           which
           it
           was
           fastned
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           put
           off
           from
           the
           Ship
           ;
           when
           the
           Mast
           ,
           which
           we
           cut
           ,
           fell
           down
           into
           the
           Sea
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           fall
           discovered
           ,
           and
           forced
           'em
           back
           .
           Had
           not
           this
           hapned
           ,
           without
           doubt
           we
           had
           perished
           that
           Night
           ,
           for
           the
           foul
           weather
           encreased
           ,
           the
           Waves
           became
           boysterous
           ,
           and
           the
           Vessel
           unable
           to
           resist
           them
           .
           We
           hastned
           then
           to
           accommodate
           to
           
           our
           Boat
           ,
           the
           Mast
           we
           had
           fell'd
           ,
           which
           rendred
           it
           fit
           to
           carry
           20
           Men
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           in
           all
           32.
           
           About
           midnight
           the
           Tide
           being
           half
           spent
           ,
           we
           would
           willingly
           staid
           its
           return
           ,
           and
           embarkt
           our selves
           by
           Day
           light
           ,
           but
           the
           danger
           was
           too
           pressing
           to
           use
           delays
           .
        
         
           We
           then
           began
           to
           prepare
           for
           our
           departure
           out
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           taking
           along
           with
           us
           but
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           Provision
           ,
           2
           Compasses
           ,
           2
           Cutlasses
           ,
           a
           Sword
           ,
           a
           Pole-ax
           ,
           some
           Oars
           made
           in
           haste
           ,
           a
           Lanthorn
           ,
           and
           Candles
           for
           the
           night
           .
        
         
           Thus
           sorrily
           furnished
           ,
           did
           we
           forsake
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           put
           our selves
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           where
           each
           of
           us
           ,
           with
           his
           Oar
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           made
           towards
           the
           shore
           .
           'T
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           what
           we
           underwent
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           the
           Water
           up
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           in
           a
           cold
           Season
           ,
           and
           dark
           Night
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           be
           much
           at
           
           ease
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           day
           appeared
           ,
           we
           had
           the
           Tide
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           were
           carried
           by
           it
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           we
           lost
           sight
           of
           Land.
           An
           hour
           after
           we
           descryed
           it
           ,
           and
           used
           our
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           reach
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Currants
           which
           were
           swift
           made
           all
           attempts
           fruitless
           .
           This
           mishap
           was
           attended
           by
           another
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           us
           fell
           into
           deliriums
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           condition
           became
           exceeding
           troublesome
           to
           the
           rest
           :
           Some
           of
           'em
           would
           needs
           go
           to
           their
           Chests
           ,
           to
           take
           thence
           the
           Linnen
           they
           wanted
           .
           Others
           were
           searching
           for
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           to
           warm
           themselves
           .
           But
           he
           that
           gave
           us
           most
           trouble
           ,
           was
           my
           friend
           
             William
             Bastians
          
           ,
           who
           supposing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           still
           on
           Board
           the
           Ship
           ;
           demanded
           where
           we
           carried
           him
           ;
           and
           rowing
           a
           quite
           contrary
           course
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ;
           
             Pray
             let
             me
             alone
             ,
             I
             'll
             carry
             you
             where
             we
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             see
          
           
           Hellevoutslus
           
             Castle
             ;
             courage
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             it
             .
             A
             coxcomb
             ,
          
           cryed
           another
           ,
           
             he
             sees
             a
             Castle
             ,
             ay
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             it
             as
             much
             as
             I
             am
             at
          
           Rome
           .
           
             'T
             is
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Carpenter
           ,
           
             a
             stately
             Fabrick
             indeed
             ,
             how
             it
             glistens
             against
             the
             Sun
             !
             What
             ails
             these
             Fools
             ,
          
           cried
           another
           ,
           
             to
             take
             the
             Mast
             of
             a
             Ship
             for
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Castle
             ?
             These
             poor
             wretches
             have
             lost
             their
             sences
             .
          
           I
           laughed
           some
           time
           at
           their
           extravagancies
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           while
           (
           as
           I
           was
           told
           )
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           condition
           .
           
             O
             grievous
          
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           
             they
             are
             making
             merry
             at
             the
             Bear
             ,
             yonder
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             not
             be
             with
             'em
             :
             I
             will
             make
             one
             amongst
             '
             em
             .
          
           The
           Master
           who
           sat
           nearest
           with-held
           me
           ;
           but
           I
           fiercely
           flung
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           ran
           into
           the
           water
           .
           Whence
           I
           was
           quickly
           taken
           up
           ,
           but
           neither
           the
           cold
           ,
           nor
           apprehension
           of
           the
           danger
           I
           escaped
           ,
           could
           make
           me
           come
           to
           my self
           :
           Yet
           I
           felt
           I
           was
           extream
           cold
           ,
           and
           would
           had
           the
           Master
           pull
           off
           
           his
           Cloaths
           to
           accommodate
           me
           with
           'em
           ;
           thus
           continuing
           ,
           I
           took
           a
           Barrel
           for
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           and
           sat
           my self
           down
           by
           it
           to
           dry
           and
           warm
           me
           .
           This
           imaginary
           fire
           did
           me
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           much
           good
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           real
           ;
           for
           methoughts
           I
           felt
           it
           mighty
           comfortable
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           fell
           asleep
           ,
           and
           at
           waking
           returned
           to
           my
           right
           sences
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Tide
           carried
           us
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           we
           lost
           all
           hope
           ;
           we
           earnestly
           besought
           God
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           our
           miseries
           by
           death
           ,
           or
           shew
           us
           how
           to
           avoid
           them
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           we
           thought
           we
           saw
           Land
           ,
           and
           Cows
           feeding
           ;
           believing
           it
           to
           be
           an
           effect
           of
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           we
           continued
           them
           ,
           saying
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           seeing
           what
           we
           had
           already
           done
           ,
           procured
           us
           the
           sight
           of
           Land
           ,
           without
           doubt
           the
           continuation
           of
           our
           Prayers
           would
           bring
           us
           to
           it
           :
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           the
           joy
           this
           Vision
           gave
           us
           ,
           for
           't
           was
           no
           better
           ;
           
           being
           only
           a
           sandy
           Bank
           cast
           up
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Sea.
           This
           sad
           mistake
           struck
           us
           all
           in
           amaze
           ,
           especially
           considering
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           that
           our
           Machine
           which
           began
           to
           sink
           ,
           could
           not
           carry
           us
           far
           .
           The
           most
           resolute
           amongst
           us
           ,
           seeing
           the
           danger
           encreasing
           ,
           determined
           for
           the
           lightning
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           to
           push
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           of
           their
           Companions
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Heaven
           would
           not
           suffer
           'em
           to
           execute
           their
           cruel
           design
           ;
           for
           the
           Carpenter
           bethought
           himself
           we
           had
           to
           a
           considerable
           weight
           in
           Money
           ,
           which
           might
           serve
           us
           instead
           of
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           or
           Counter-poise
           ;
           that
           would
           be
           necessary
           in
           two
           respects
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Machine
           would
           not
           by
           this
           means
           be
           oppressed
           with
           it
           ;
           this
           Counter-poise
           would
           stand
           us
           in
           good
           stead
           in
           a
           contrary
           Tide
           .
           His
           advice
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           freely
           parted
           with
           his
           Mony
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           into
           a
           pair
           of
           close-kneed-breeches
           ,
           
           tied
           with
           a
           Cord
           ;
           and
           then
           into
           another
           pair
           ,
           which
           we
           tyed
           fast
           ;
           and
           so
           into
           a
           3d.
           which
           we
           let
           down
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           fastned
           to
           a
           Rope
           ,
           when
           minded
           to
           stop
           .
           We
           made
           another
           packet
           of
           this
           Money
           ,
           which
           we
           used
           instead
           of
           a
           Plummet
           ,
           to
           find
           on
           what
           side
           the
           Tides
           cast
           us
           .
           Both
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           these
           were
           so
           useful
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           we
           found
           our selves
           so
           near
           Land
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           fear
           any
           more
           the
           losing
           it
           .
        
         
           About
           2
           in
           the
           After-noon
           ,
           we
           took
           up
           our
           Anchor
           ,
           to
           give
           every
           Man
           his
           own
           again
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           without
           counting
           ,
           so
           greatly
           were
           they
           possessed
           with
           joy
           to
           see
           themselves
           out
           of
           danger
           :
           So
           that
           some
           who
           contributed
           most
           ,
           were
           content
           with
           least
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           gave
           least
           ,
           found
           themselves
           greatest
           sharers
           .
           So
           greatly
           indifferent
           were
           we
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           a
           considerable
           sum
           remained
           without
           any
           Owner
           ,
           which
           was
           
           distributed
           to
           those
           that
           had
           none
           ,
           being
           certain
           that
           of
           all
           the
           several
           Coyns
           we
           brought
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           one
           but
           would
           pass
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bengala
           .
           After
           this
           distribution
           there
           was
           found
           a
           Sack
           in
           a
           Barrel
           ,
           full
           of
           Biscuit
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           regarded
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           left
           behind
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Master
           taken
           charge
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           came
           at
           length
           so
           near
           the
           shoar
           ,
           that
           we
           thought
           we
           saw
           Fisher-men
           stretching
           out
           their
           Nets
           to
           dry
           '
           em
           .
           Coming
           nearer
           ,
           we
           spyed
           other
           persons
           ,
           that
           seem'd
           to
           wear
           the
           same
           habits
           as
           we
           ,
           whom
           we
           supposed
           to
           be
           those
           that
           left
           us
           .
           They
           had
           all
           the
           same
           Cloaths
           ,
           Hats
           ,
           and
           Caps
           ,
           except
           some
           that
           wore
           Canvass
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           Sail
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           were
           only
           in
           their
           Drawers
           .
           Thus
           did
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           through
           our
           Spying-Glass
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           that
           made
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           believed
           they
           saw
           very
           distinctly
           with
           it
           ,
           what
           they
           saw
           but
           imperfectly
           
           without
           it
           .
           The
           Tide
           carried
           us
           not
           to
           that
           side
           ,
           neither
           brought
           us
           so
           soon
           to
           shoar
           ,
           as
           we
           desired
           .
           This
           slowness
           made
           us
           still
           fear
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           one
           so
           impatient
           as
           to
           throw
           himself
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           he
           could
           not
           swim
           to
           Land
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           failed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           glad
           to
           return
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           called
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           had
           a
           deadly
           antipathy
           against
           Swines
           flesh
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           we
           kept
           still
           by
           us
           ;
           whereupon
           't
           was
           agreed
           to
           throw
           it
           into
           the
           Sea.
           But
           that
           which
           most
           troubled
           us
           ,
           was
           to
           see
           'em
           rashly
           cast
           over-board
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Biscuit
           which
           might
           stood
           us
           in
           good
           stead
           ,
           being
           distributed
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           almost
           dead
           with
           hunger
           .
           Several
           opposed
           the
           doing
           it
           ,
           but
           were
           answered
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           better
           food
           at
           Land.
           
        
         
           So
           we
           came
           to
           shoar
           ,
           and
           left
           our
           Machine
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           
           Sea.
           As
           soon
           as
           ever
           we
           were
           Landed
           ,
           our
           Master
           ,
           and
           10
           or
           12
           more
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           best
           able
           amongst
           us
           ,
           ran
           immediately
           upon
           the
           discovery
           ,
           the
           rest
           slowly
           following
           after
           ;
           intreating
           'em
           to
           hasten
           ,
           and
           find
           'em
           a
           convenient
           place
           to
           dry
           themselves
           ,
           being
           equally
           pressed
           with
           cold
           and
           hunger
           .
           In
           our
           march
           we
           entertained
           one
           another
           with
           Relations
           of
           our
           particular
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           happiness
           in
           being
           thus
           delivered
           from
           them
           .
           We
           went
           on
           thus
           ,
           discoursing
           with
           as
           much
           freedom
           and
           security
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           already
           seen
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           striving
           to
           outvy
           one
           another
           in
           our
           kind
           reception
           :
           Some
           said
           that
           those
           we
           saw
           when
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whether
           Dutch-men
           or
           Moors
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           far
           from
           us
           .
           Others
           alledged
           that
           those
           Moors
           being
           out
           a
           Fishing
           for
           their
           Masters
           ,
           had
           met
           our
           people
           ,
           and
           carried
           'em
           to
           their
           Huts
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           might
           find
           them
           in
           a
           thicket
           directly
           before
           
           us
           .
           Talking
           thus
           ,
           we
           went
           on
           jocundly
           to
           this
           Grove
           ,
           where
           we
           doubted
           not
           but
           the
           Inhabitants
           would
           receive
           us
           ,
           to
           our
           content
           :
           But
           our
           opinion
           was
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           for
           being
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           found
           neither
           Man
           nor
           Beast
           ;
           nor
           any
           Path
           ,
           or
           Track
           to
           guide
           us
           ;
           or
           the
           least
           sign
           it
           were
           ever
           inhabited
           .
           Some
           that
           were
           most
           tired
           relying
           on
           the
           refreshments
           they
           expected
           to
           meet
           here
           ,
           could
           not
           believe
           what
           they
           saw
           ;
           and
           calling
           out
           as
           loud
           as
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           imagined
           they
           must
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           but
           were
           deceived
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           must
           continue
           on
           our
           march
           through
           a
           melancholly
           ,
           thick
           Wood
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           full
           of
           wild
           Beasts
           .
           This
           imagination
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           present
           unexpected
           disappointment
           and
           past
           fatigues
           ,
           compleated
           our
           sorrows
           :
           As
           we
           went
           on
           ,
           our
           hearts
           being
           ready
           to
           burst
           with
           grief
           ;
           and
           demanding
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           what
           could
           befall'n
           our
           Master
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           accompanied
           
           him
           ,
           we
           found
           them
           lying
           in
           a
           profound
           sleep
           ;
           and
           the
           need
           we
           had
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           made
           us
           willingly
           imitate
           them
           .
        
         
           At
           our
           waking
           ,
           all
           our
           discourse
           was
           about
           the
           Moors
           ,
           and
           Dutchmen
           ,
           which
           we
           imagined
           we
           saw
           near
           the
           shoar
           ;
           whom
           ,
           not
           finding
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           we
           no
           longer
           doubted
           ,
           but
           this
           Vision
           was
           an
           illusion
           .
           The
           day
           being
           far
           spent
           ,
           we
           resolved
           to
           pass
           over
           the
           night
           in
           the
           same
           place
           we
           lay
           ;
           spending
           some
           time
           in
           providing
           Wood
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           made
           3
           Piles
           in
           form
           of
           a
           Triangle
           ,
           which
           we
           set
           on
           fire
           with
           the
           Candle
           we
           brought
           with
           us
           in
           the
           Lanthorn
           .
           We
           placed
           a
           Sentinel
           near
           each
           fire
           ,
           to
           assure
           us
           against
           the
           surprizes
           of
           the
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           warmed
           our selves
           in
           greater
           tranquility
           .
        
         
           The
           nights
           were
           so
           cold
           ,
           and
           we
           so
           ill
           Cloathed
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           rest
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           could
           ,
           our
           Chaplin
           was
           so
           full
           of
           ravings
           ,
           that
           
           he
           would
           have
           put
           us
           all
           into
           disorder
           ;
           whatsoever
           we
           could
           do
           to
           pacifie
           him
           ,
           he
           kept
           still
           in
           a
           rage
           ;
           furiously
           demanding
           what
           meant
           this
           change
           at
           Batavia
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           we
           were
           thus
           used
           ;
           at
           some
           he
           threw
           his
           Slippers
           ,
           at
           others
           his
           Hat
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           extirpate
           these
           Slaves
           from
           off
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           thus
           served
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           we
           sorrowfully
           pass
           over
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           at
           break
           of
           Day
           began
           to
           think
           of
           discamping
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           more
           commodious
           retreat
           .
           One
           of
           the
           last
           that
           waked
           was
           our
           Chirurgion
           ,
           who
           starting
           up
           in
           a
           maze
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           we
           had
           robbed
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           have
           us
           before
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           .
           The
           noise
           he
           made
           ,
           disturbed
           our
           poor
           Chaplain
           ;
           who
           supposing
           him
           to
           have
           been
           some
           Slave
           ,
           that
           made
           resistance
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           Help
           ,
           Help
           ,
           these
           Slaves
           have
           taken
           Arms.
           The
           Chirurgion
           that
           knew
           not
           he
           
           was
           distracted
           (
           for
           he
           had
           slept
           very
           quietly
           )
           believed
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           putting
           himself
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           ,
           till
           we
           shewed
           him
           the
           others
           folly
           .
           Well
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           a
           fool
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           one
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           that
           of
           6
           Bags
           of
           Money
           I
           had
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           robbed
           of
           3
           this
           Night
           .
           We
           thought
           him
           at
           first
           in
           the
           same
           case
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           found
           him
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           whether
           his
           loss
           were
           real
           or
           imaginary
           ,
           he
           still
           continued
           to
           demand
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           had
           little
           notice
           taken
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           for
           changing
           our
           ground
           ,
           and
           moving
           forward
           ,
           leaving
           the
           poor
           Chaplain
           ,
           in
           a
           distracted
           condition
           behind
           us
           ,
           for
           no
           body
           would
           take
           charge
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           drew
           near
           then
           to
           the
           shoar
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           finding
           either
           the
           Fisher-men
           ,
           or
           other
           People
           ,
           for
           our
           redress
           .
           The
           first
           object
           we
           met
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           Tortoise
           without
           a
           head
           ;
           and
           immediately
           after
           a
           Buffle
           
           stretcht
           out
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           whose
           head
           was
           half
           rotten
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           maggots
           .
           Several
           Animals
           ,
           which
           the
           inhabitants
           called
           Leganes
           ,
           were
           about
           this
           Creature
           ,
           which
           smelt
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           come
           near
           it
           .
           But
           some
           days
           after
           we
           had
           not
           the
           same
           aversion
           ,
           nor
           were
           so
           delicate
           ,
           for
           hunger
           so
           sorely
           prest
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           stink
           could
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           gnawing
           it
           to
           the
           very
           bones
           .
        
         
           About
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           near
           a
           River
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           spyed
           8
           Moors
           ,
           whom
           we
           took
           for
           Bengaloises
           .
           We
           immediately
           endeavoured
           to
           pass
           over
           it
           ,
           but
           found
           it
           too
           deep
           for
           us
           .
           An
           hour
           after
           ,
           it
           appeared
           to
           us
           more
           Fordable
           ,
           and
           we
           passed
           over
           it
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           joy
           as
           if
           certain
           of
           a
           happy
           success
           .
           When
           we
           had
           gotten
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           these
           Moors
           ran
           to
           meet
           us
           ,
           casting
           themselves
           down
           at
           our
           feet
           ,
           
           and
           kissed
           them
           ;
           and
           thus
           remained
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           lifting
           up
           their
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           pronouncing
           some
           words
           ,
           whereby
           we
           supposed
           they
           designed
           to
           declare
           their
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           injustice
           done
           '
           em
           .
           These
           People
           being
           8
           in
           number
           ;
           to
           wit
           4
           Men
           ,
           2
           Women
           ,
           and
           2
           Children
           ,
           seemed
           to
           us
           much
           afflicted
           ,
           but
           we
           could
           not
           understand
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           we
           could
           comprehend
           ,
           in
           feeing
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           Boat
           on
           float
           which
           had
           brought
           them
           thither
           ,
           was
           that
           they
           were
           some
           poor
           Slaves
           ,
           whom
           their
           Masters
           cruelty
           had
           obliged
           to
           run
           away
           .
        
         
           These
           people
           then
           being
           not
           the
           persons
           we
           wanted
           ,
           we
           passed
           over
           again
           the
           River
           ;
           where
           having
           made
           a
           good
           fire
           ,
           we
           went
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Tortoise
           we
           saw
           ,
           whom
           we
           roasted
           in
           his
           shell
           :
           Each
           of
           us
           took
           our
           part
           of
           him
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           great
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           Thirty
           of
           us
           )
           and
           greedily
           devoured
           it
           .
           And
           
           being
           still
           prest
           with
           hunger
           ,
           we
           regretted
           the
           Provisions
           that
           were
           thrown
           over
           Board
           ,
           saying
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           we
           were
           justly
           punished
           for
           our
           foolish
           prodigality
           .
           These
           lamentations
           were
           followed
           by
           a
           pensive
           silence
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           by
           prayers
           ,
           which
           ended
           ,
           we
           betook
           our selves
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           could
           )
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           before
           we
           took
           our
           march
           ,
           our
           Master
           gave
           each
           of
           us
           a
           slice
           of
           Cheese
           ,
           from
           one
           that
           weighed
           about
           3
           pound
           ,
           which
           he
           brought
           from
           the
           Ship
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Chirurgions
           order
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           our
           Physician
           ,
           we
           drank
           thereupon
           a
           Cup
           of
           Water
           half
           salt
           ,
           and
           found
           our selves
           in
           good
           plight
           .
        
         
           After
           about
           5
           or
           6
           hours
           march
           ,
           we
           came
           at
           the
           Lands
           end
           ,
           which
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           that
           this
           place
           was
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           distant
           from
           main
           Land
           about
           8
           or
           9
           Leagues
           .
           These
           conjectures
           extreamly
           dismayed
           
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           began
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           for
           the
           worst
           ,
           expecting
           to
           dye
           with
           hunger
           in
           that
           barren
           and
           desert
           place
           .
           We
           could
           see
           nothing
           but
           Trees
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           were
           dry
           and
           withered
           ,
           and
           others
           green
           ,
           laden
           only
           with
           leaves
           ;
           a
           sad
           and
           bitter
           nourishment
           ,
           yet
           with
           which
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           be
           contented
           .
        
         
           We
           stood
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           till
           we
           came
           to
           a
           determination
           ,
           and
           agreed
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           our
           surest
           course
           to
           return
           to
           the
           place
           where
           we
           past
           over
           the
           first
           Night
           .
           And
           in
           our
           way
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           we
           had
           eaten
           the
           Tortoise
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           find
           those
           aforementioned
           Leganes
           .
           For
           fear
           of
           making
           'em
           wild
           ,
           2
           of
           our
           Men
           ,
           armed
           with
           a
           Hatchet
           and
           Cutlass
           ,
           marched
           before
           ,
           and
           we
           followed
           'em
           at
           a
           distance
           .
           They
           returned
           soon
           after
           with
           one
           of
           these
           Animals
           ,
           which
           we
           carried
           to
           the
           place
           we
           intended
           .
           Having
           left
           our
           Chaplain
           
           here
           ,
           we
           searcht
           about
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           ,
           but
           could
           neither
           see
           nor
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           sought
           afterwards
           a
           commodious
           place
           wherein
           to
           fix
           ,
           during
           our
           stay
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           and
           judged
           it
           were
           better
           to
           settle
           near
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           than
           the
           Wood
           ,
           where
           we
           could
           not
           expect
           any
           succour
           from
           the
           Sea
           ;
           our
           only
           hope
           of
           getting
           out
           of
           this
           dolesom
           place
           ,
           consisting
           in
           our
           expectation
           of
           some
           Vessels
           passing
           by
           .
        
         
           We
           gathered
           Wood
           ,
           which
           having
           lighted
           ,
           we
           cut
           the
           Legane
           with
           his
           skin
           ,
           into
           as
           many
           pieces
           as
           we
           were
           Men.
           Every
           one
           took
           his
           share
           ,
           and
           drest
           it
           as
           best
           liked
           him
           ;
           those
           that
           were
           most
           hungry
           ,
           scarcely
           at
           all
           ,
           least
           the
           fire
           should
           diminish
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           very
           little
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           it
           being
           small
           enough
           already
           ;
           this
           Animal
           not
           exceeding
           the
           bigness
           of
           a
           Cat.
           The
           flesh
           of
           it
           is
           very
           unsavory
           and
           unpleasant
           ,
           but
           our
           
           extream
           hunger
           gave
           it
           a
           good
           relish
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Water
           ,
           notwithstanding
           its
           brinyness
           .
           Half
           an
           hour
           after
           we
           took
           our
           Bibles
           (
           having
           2
           with
           us
           )
           and
           the
           Pilot
           read
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           ended
           ,
           we
           reposed
           our selves
           round
           the
           fire
           by
           turns
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           not
           all
           of
           us
           be
           at
           it
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           we
           began
           the
           day
           ,
           with
           our
           requests
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           compassionate
           ,
           and
           deliver
           us
           from
           our
           miseries
           ,
           which
           seemed
           already
           greater
           then
           we
           could
           bear
           ;
           then
           every
           one
           went
           his
           way
           .
           The
           Chirurgion
           bethought
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           walkt
           along
           to
           taste
           the
           Leaves
           of
           the
           Trees
           :
           Which
           having
           done
           ,
           and
           finding
           'em
           good
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           followed
           his
           example
           .
           We
           chewed
           'em
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           before
           we
           swallowed
           'em
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           found
           'em
           so
           delicate
           ,
           that
           we
           never
           tasted
           bread
           in
           our
           lives
           ,
           that
           relisht
           half
           so
           well
           .
        
         
         
           Although
           thefe
           Leaves
           seem'd
           most
           delicious
           meats
           ,
           yet
           were
           we
           not
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           'em
           ,
           but
           could
           willingly
           left
           them
           for
           others
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Boars
           ,
           Staggs
           ,
           and
           Buffles
           ,
           that
           haunted
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           came
           down
           and
           bathed
           themselves
           in
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           been
           willing
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           had
           no
           Guns
           to
           shoot
           'em
           )
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           we
           could
           have
           well
           dispensed
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           these
           Animals
           had
           good
           leggs
           ,
           and
           ran
           too
           fast
           for
           us
           .
           One
           day
           marching
           along
           the
           shoar
           ,
           we
           spied
           2
           great
           Serpents
           ,
           that
           put
           us
           in
           amaze
           .
           We
           moved
           from
           'em
           ,
           but
           being
           extream
           hungry
           ,
           and
           judging
           a
           good
           repast
           might
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           gathered
           round
           about
           'em
           ,
           with
           each
           of
           us
           a
           stick
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           soon
           conquer'd
           'em
           :
           We
           cut
           off
           their
           Heads
           and
           Tails
           ,
           and
           having
           flead
           ,
           and
           washt
           them
           ,
           gave
           each
           Man
           his
           share
           ,
           which
           we
           greedily
           devoured
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           us
           were
           thereby
           incommodated
           .
        
         
         
           At
           the
           end
           of
           each
           repast
           ,
           we
           were
           as
           much
           troubled
           for
           more
           ;
           and
           went
           in
           small
           companies
           ,
           some
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           some
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           whence
           for
           the
           most
           part
           returning
           empty
           ,
           we
           fell
           upon
           the
           Leaves
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           eat
           well
           enough
           ,
           but
           they
           contain'd
           little
           nourishment
           .
           We
           went
           ,
           my
           friend
           and
           I
           ,
           several
           times
           to
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           Sea
           had
           not
           cast
           up
           something
           on
           the
           shoar
           ,
           that
           might
           stand
           us
           in
           some
           stead
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           :
           And
           one
           day
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           more
           than
           ordinary
           hungry
           ,
           we
           all
           met
           together
           ,
           bemoaning
           our selves
           in
           a
           more
           piteous
           manner
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           expressed
           .
           We
           were
           a
           little
           comforted
           at
           the
           fight
           of
           some
           Beans
           ,
           which
           certain
           of
           our
           Company
           found
           .
           Never
           was
           any
           thing
           eaten
           with
           a
           better
           appetite
           ,
           nor
           found
           to
           be
           of
           a
           better
           taste
           :
           Whereupon
           our
           hearts
           returned
           again
           ,
           and
           having
           smoakt
           a
           Pipe
           or
           2
           of
           the
           
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           instead
           of
           Tobacco
           ,
           we
           exhorted
           one
           another
           to
           repose
           our selves
           under
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           The
           joy
           ,
           for
           having
           made
           so
           good
           a
           meal
           ,
           endured
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           an
           hour
           after
           we
           had
           eaten
           them
           ,
           we
           felt
           such
           pangs
           ,
           as
           made
           us
           believe
           they
           were
           mortal
           .
           Our
           greatest
           pain
           was
           to
           fetch
           breath
           ,
           for
           we
           seemed
           every
           moment
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           .
           Having
           lain
           in
           this
           condition
           near
           3
           hours
           ,
           we
           breathed
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           get
           up
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           scarcely
           stand
           .
           From
           that
           time
           our
           strength
           wholly
           fail'd
           us
           ,
           and
           whether
           't
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           those
           Beans
           ,
           or
           the
           little
           nourishment
           we
           received
           since
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           we
           were
           not
           able
           to
           carry
           sticks
           to
           make
           a
           fire
           .
           This
           mishap
           was
           attended
           by
           a
           disgust
           to
           the
           Leaves
           which
           we
           heretofore
           found
           so
           good
           ,
           but
           now
           could
           eat
           no
           longer
           of
           'em
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           our
           aversation
           to
           'em
           ,
           because
           when
           
           we
           had
           eaten
           them
           ,
           we
           felt
           in
           our
           mouths
           a
           strong
           stink
           ,
           like
           unto
           that
           of
           Buggs
           ,
           which
           became
           insupportable
           to
           us
           .
           Instead
           of
           these
           Leaves
           ,
           I
           tried
           often
           to
           eat
           Grass
           ,
           but
           found
           that
           worse
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           swallow
           it
           .
        
         
           Our
           strength
           every
           day
           decaying
           ,
           and
           seeing
           no
           likelihood
           of
           getting
           out
           of
           this
           dolesom
           place
           ,
           we
           consulted
           together
           touching
           the
           making
           of
           some
           kind
           of
           Boat
           ,
           wherein
           to
           transport
           our selves
           elsewhere
           ;
           whereupon
           we
           cut
           down
           several
           small
           Trees
           that
           grew
           along
           the
           Water
           side
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           took
           off
           the
           Peel
           ,
           which
           served
           to
           fasten
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           This
           Boat
           could
           not
           contain
           above
           5
           Men
           ,
           and
           every
           person
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           order
           ran
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           return
           with
           all
           possible
           haste
           ,
           to
           help
           the
           rest
           with
           what
           provision
           they
           could
           find
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           an
           advantage
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           before
           
           they
           returned
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           first
           .
           To
           adjust
           this
           difference
           ,
           we
           all
           agreed
           to
           refer
           our selves
           to
           the
           Master
           ,
           who
           chose
           whom
           he
           thought
           best
           ,
           and
           counselled
           them
           to
           Coast
           along
           the
           Isle
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           point
           where
           we
           were
           ;
           and
           then
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Tide
           ,
           it
           would
           carry
           them
           towards
           2
           Islands
           ,
           above
           which
           they
           might
           find
           firm
           Land
           ,
           which
           he
           judged
           to
           be
           not
           above
           8
           or
           9
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           the
           point
           we
           stood
           upon
           .
           Besides
           these
           instructions
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           Compass
           to
           Steer
           by
           :
           And
           having
           taken
           some
           Leaves
           along
           with
           them
           for
           their
           sustenance
           ,
           they
           parted
           the
           13th
           .
           day
           after
           our
           arrival
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           with
           solemn
           protestations
           ,
           that
           if
           Heaven
           prospered
           their
           design
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           return
           with
           necessaries
           for
           the
           delivering
           us
           out
           of
           this
           Desart
           .
           They
           had
           each
           of
           'em
           an
           Oar
           ,
           but
           neither
           Anchor
           ,
           
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           to
           stop
           their
           Boat
           in
           a
           contrary
           Tide
           ;
           Yet
           they
           parted
           bigg
           with
           hope
           of
           an
           happy
           success
           ,
           which
           we
           wished
           'em
           in
           beseeching
           'em
           to
           make
           a
           speedy
           return
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           left
           us
           ,
           we
           betook
           our selves
           to
           the
           Woods
           ,
           where
           searching
           for
           food
           in
           vain
           ,
           we
           were
           constrained
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           scarcely
           swallow
           without
           something
           else
           to
           allay
           their
           bitterness
           .
           Thus
           were
           we
           pinched
           with
           hunger
           ,
           when
           we
           believed
           we
           could
           not
           do
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           seek
           the
           Corps
           of
           our
           Chaplain
           ,
           whom
           we
           infallibly
           suspected
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           and
           were
           troubled
           we
           could
           not
           find
           it
           ;
           for
           having
           eaten
           2
           Serpents
           without
           hurt
           ,
           we
           supposed
           humane
           flesh
           could
           not
           much
           harm
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           desire
           of
           eating
           something
           more
           solid
           than
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           continuing
           to
           press
           us
           ,
           't
           was
           proposed
           
           to
           kill
           one
           of
           the
           Boys
           that
           were
           with
           us
           ;
           but
           Heavens
           so
           ordered
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           long
           insisted
           on
           ,
           which
           hapned
           well
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           had
           once
           a
           beginning
           been
           made
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           't
           would
           been
           continued
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           either
           by
           secret
           fraud
           ,
           or
           open
           violence
           fall'n
           upon
           one
           another
           .
           Although
           the
           design
           was
           rejected
           by
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           yet
           did
           we
           mistrust
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           slept
           in
           fear
           ,
           every
           Man
           dreading
           the
           rest
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           time
           of
           his
           rest
           for
           that
           of
           cutting
           his
           Throat
           .
        
         
           About
           Evening
           we
           understood
           ,
           that
           2
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           who
           followed
           by
           Land
           ,
           those
           that
           parted
           in
           the
           Morning
           by
           Water
           ,
           had
           overtaken
           'em
           at
           Night
           ,
           at
           the
           Islands
           point
           ,
           where
           they
           begged
           so
           earnestly
           to
           be
           taken
           along
           with
           'em
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           them
           ,
           having
           first
           fast'ned
           to
           their
           Boat
           some
           Trees
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           one
           of
           our
           companions
           came
           and
           inform'd
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Serpent
           of
           a
           prodigious
           size
           ;
           that
           he
           dar'd
           not
           attack
           him
           alone
           ,
           but
           't
           were
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           all
           of
           us
           to
           conquer
           him
           .
           Each
           of
           us
           immediately
           then
           hastned
           joyfully
           to
           the
           place
           with
           his
           stick
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           we
           killed
           a
           Legane
           ,
           that
           fell
           off
           a
           Tree
           at
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           overjoyed
           we
           had
           wherewithal
           to
           mix
           with
           our
           Leaves
           ,
           we
           kept
           on
           our
           course
           .
           But
           by
           mishap
           the
           Serpent
           was
           gone
           ;
           and
           we
           had
           the
           vexation
           of
           searching
           him
           a
           great
           while
           in
           vain
           ,
           This
           being
           a
           sore
           disappointment
           ,
           we
           needed
           some
           happy
           adventure
           to
           make
           us
           amends
           ,
           and
           desired
           no
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           Corps
           of
           our
           Chaplain
           .
           We
           sought
           it
           with
           the
           same
           earnestness
           as
           we
           did
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           but
           all
           our
           endeavours
           proving
           fruitless
           ;
           we
           divided
           the
           Legane
           amongst
           us
           ,
           the
           portions
           of
           which
           
           were
           so
           small
           that
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           Leaves
           we
           eat
           with
           it
           ,
           't
           were
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           sleep
           that
           Night
           .
           A
           long
           time
           were
           we
           ,
           after
           this
           repast
           without
           finding
           any
           thing
           ;
           being
           exceeding
           faint
           and
           weak
           ,
           when
           the
           Carpenter
           brought
           to
           us
           his
           Cap
           full
           of
           Snails
           .
           These
           little
           insects
           had
           neither
           Horns
           nor
           Shels
           ,
           and
           we
           took
           'em
           for
           Snails
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           more
           proper
           name
           to
           give
           '
           em
           .
           But
           without
           troubling
           our selves
           much
           about
           their
           name
           ,
           or
           quality
           ,
           we
           caused
           the
           Carpenter
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           found
           'em
           ,
           and
           took
           all
           that
           remained
           .
           At
           our
           return
           ,
           laying
           'em
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           they
           appeared
           to
           us
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Blewish
           colour
           ;
           which
           made
           us
           believe
           they
           were
           venomous
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           was
           dangerous
           eating
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           argued
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           alledging
           that
           several
           Beasts
           past
           for
           
           venomous
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           only
           in
           opinion
           :
           Witness
           ,
           the
           Serpents
           we
           had
           eaten
           ,
           whose
           venom
           is
           said
           to
           be
           sharp
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           them
           no
           harm
           .
           That
           ,
           having
           made
           this
           experiment
           with
           success
           ,
           they
           might
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           try
           another
           ;
           and
           supposing
           'em
           to
           be
           venomous
           ,
           yet
           the
           fire
           would
           clarifie
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           reasoning
           prevailed
           ,
           whereupon
           we
           agreed
           ,
           all
           of
           us
           to
           eat
           of
           'em
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           fire
           to
           roast
           them
           ,
           putting
           'em
           under
           the
           Cindars
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           ready
           ,
           eat
           'em
           ,
           and
           found
           'em
           good
           ;
           and
           to
           compleat
           our
           Banquet
           ,
           drank
           Salt-water
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           to
           think
           of
           reposing
           our selves
           .
           An
           hour
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           the
           Carpenter
           found
           himself
           ill
           ,
           and
           fell
           immediately
           into
           Fits.
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           saw
           him
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           we
           imagined
           't
           would
           not
           be
           long
           before
           we
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           extremity
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           consulted
           together
           ,
           
           touching
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           Counter-poisons
           we
           ever
           heard
           mentioned
           :
           But
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           seeing
           we
           wanted
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           necessaries
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           prepared
           our selves
           for
           the
           patient
           suffering
           whatsoever
           might
           befall
           us
           .
        
         
           Half
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           we
           became
           affected
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Carpenter
           .
           For
           two
           hours
           we
           felt
           most
           sharp
           pains
           in
           our
           Bowels
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           shortness
           of
           breath
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           were
           so
           oppressed
           ,
           that
           all
           hope
           of
           recovery
           forsook
           us
           .
           Yet
           by
           degrees
           our
           pangs
           ceased
           ,
           but
           our
           weakness
           continued
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           able
           to
           go
           ,
           hunger
           pinching
           us
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           glut
           our selves
           with
           Leaves
           .
           Ever
           since
           we
           used
           them
           ,
           we
           were
           never
           free
           from
           the
           gripes
           in
           our
           Bowels
           ;
           suffering
           such
           dolorous
           pangs
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           torments
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           willingly
           chosen
           before
           them
           .
           Having
           done
           all
           we
           could
           to
           comfort
           
           us
           ,
           we
           committed
           our selves
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           recommended
           our selves
           without
           ceasing
           .
        
         
           Our
           misery
           every
           day
           encreasing
           ,
           and
           strength
           diminishing
           ,
           we
           consulted
           together
           touching
           the
           means
           of
           our
           deliverance
           .
           After
           every
           Man
           had
           communicated
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appeared
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           made
           a
           Machine
           ,
           wherein
           to
           transport
           our selves
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           must
           undoubtedly
           perish
           .
           All
           were
           agreed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           only
           remedy
           left
           us
           ;
           especially
           since
           we
           no
           longer
           expected
           the
           return
           of
           our
           companions
           .
           Those
           that
           observed
           them
           ,
           assured
           us
           ,
           they
           were
           carried
           off
           from
           the
           Coast
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Tide
           ,
           and
           so
           perished
           with
           hunger
           before
           they
           could
           come
           to
           Land.
           And
           upon
           this
           opinion
           was
           grounded
           the
           design
           of
           making
           another
           Boat
           ;
           but
           the
           undertaking
           was
           difficult
           ,
           and
           upon
           consultation
           of
           
           our
           strength
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           unable
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Therefore
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           yield
           to
           necessity
           ,
           and
           be
           still
           patient
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           seeing
           the
           remedy
           proposed
           was
           none
           of
           the
           safest
           .
        
         
           Every
           Man
           having
           given
           his
           opinion
           ,
           our
           Master
           shew'd
           us
           ,
           that
           Fires
           in
           the
           Night
           were
           seen
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           and
           therefore
           judged
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           make
           such
           a
           one
           on
           the
           shoar
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           beheld
           10
           or
           12
           Leagues
           distance
           .
           We
           chose
           for
           this
           purpose
           a
           convenient
           place
           ,
           surrounded
           with
           dry
           Trees
           ,
           whereon
           we
           heapt
           others
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           on
           fire
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           our
           computation
           might
           be
           seen
           at
           the
           forementioned
           distance
           .
           We
           continued
           'em
           for
           about
           4
           days
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           ,
           our
           hopes
           in
           that
           matter
           failed
           us
           ;
           or
           rather
           strength
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           so
           laborious
           a
           work
           .
           The
           Master
           of
           our
           Ship
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           a
           very
           strong
           and
           sound
           constitution
           ,
           heard
           our
           complaints
           ,
           but
           
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           measuring
           our
           strength
           by
           his
           ,
           he
           made
           us
           still
           continue
           to
           bring
           Wood
           ,
           with
           extream
           toyl
           and
           pain
           .
           To
           encourage
           us
           ,
           he
           alledged
           several
           examples
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           endeavours
           proved
           successful
           in
           the
           like
           accidents
           ,
           exhorting
           us
           to
           persist
           in
           our
           undertakings
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           was
           no
           other
           remedy
           left
           us
           .
           We
           took
           courage
           then
           afresh
           ,
           continually
           supplying
           the
           Fire
           with
           Wood
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           became
           tired
           ,
           and
           ceased
           our
           work
           ,
           seeing
           it
           had
           not
           the
           effect
           we
           expected
           .
        
         
           From
           that
           time
           ,
           nothing
           was
           heard
           but
           wailings
           and
           lamentations
           amongst
           us
           ;
           our
           faintness
           was
           general
           ,
           several
           of
           us
           being
           not
           able
           to
           walk
           without
           help
           .
           My
           friend
           was
           of
           this
           number
           ,
           being
           so
           weak
           and
           dejected
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           speak
           nor
           hold
           up
           his
           Head.
           So
           strict
           was
           our
           friendship
           ,
           that
           I
           endured
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           both
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           in
           beholding
           
           a
           true
           friend
           thus
           languishing
           for
           want
           of
           relief
           .
           In
           those
           intervals
           of
           the
           abatement
           of
           his
           Fits
           ,
           I
           sat
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           although
           could
           not
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           ease
           him
           ,
           yet
           told
           him
           all
           I
           knew
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           me
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           my
           discourses
           strengthened
           him
           .
        
         
           Entertaining
           one
           another
           ,
           one
           day
           for
           some
           hours
           ,
           touching
           the
           miserable
           condition
           we
           laboured
           under
           ,
           since
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ;
           he
           briskly
           rose
           up
           ,
           telling
           me
           ,
           he
           would
           go
           upon
           the
           search
           ,
           whence
           he
           hoped
           not
           to
           return
           empty
           .
           His
           hope
           was
           not
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           he
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           a
           Toad
           ,
           of
           an
           Immense
           size
           ,
           which
           we
           boiled
           in
           a
           Pot
           ,
           which
           the
           aforementioned
           Negroes
           gave
           us
           .
           When
           't
           was
           dressed
           ,
           he
           invited
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           thankt
           him
           ,
           but
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           suffered
           by
           eating
           the
           Beans
           ,
           discouraged
           me
           from
           venturing
           upon
           this
           ;
           yet
           when
           I
           saw
           
           these
           reflexions
           would
           not
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           abstain
           ,
           I
           determined
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           ;
           so
           we
           eat
           it
           together
           with
           Leaves
           .
           We
           past
           over
           One
           hour
           in
           fear
           ;
           but
           in
           fine
           ,
           found
           no
           more
           hu●t
           by
           the
           Toad
           ,
           than
           the
           Serpents
           we
           eat
           ,
           which
           extreamly
           pleased
           us
           ,
           considering
           we
           might
           find
           more
           of
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           morning
           it
           came
           in
           the
           Carpenter's
           head
           to
           go
           in
           quest
           of
           our
           Chaplain's
           Corse
           ;
           and
           sought
           so
           narrowly
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           in
           a
           bush
           one
           of
           the
           defunct's
           shoes
           ,
           which
           he
           struck
           down
           with
           his
           Hat
           ;
           and
           shewing
           us
           it
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Courage
             my
             Lads
          
           ,
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           if
           he
           be
           far
           hence
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           already
           found
           .
           At
           this
           news
           we
           all
           ran
           like
           so
           many
           Bloud
           hounds
           ,
           prying
           in
           every
           corner
           for
           half
           a
           mile
           round
           ;
           but
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           as
           heretofore
           ;
           after
           near
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           search
           ,
           we
           returned
           so
           full
           of
           melancholly
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           ready
           to
           burst
           .
        
         
         
           The
           miseries
           and
           vexations
           we
           suffered
           ,
           made
           us
           so
           waspish
           ,
           and
           fretful
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           scarcely
           desist
           a
           minute
           from
           quarreling
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           the
           rest
           earnestly
           wishing
           our
           jarrs
           might
           proceed
           to
           blows
           ,
           and
           death
           it self
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           feed
           on
           him
           that
           was
           slain
           .
           But
           by
           good
           hap
           ,
           it
           never
           came
           to
           that
           .
           Being
           one
           day
           very
           attentive
           ,
           at
           one
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           quarrels
           ,
           the
           Chirurgion
           came
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           of
           far
           better
           taste
           than
           those
           we
           had
           hitherto
           eaten
           .
           They
           were
           good
           raw
           ;
           but
           being
           roasted
           under
           the
           ashes
           ,
           wrapt
           up
           in
           little
           Balls
           ,
           became
           far
           better
           .
           When
           we
           tasted
           them
           ,
           we
           desired
           him
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           Tree
           whereon
           they
           grew
           :
           To
           which
           he
           replied
           God
           forbid
           ,
           saying
           ,
           should
           I
           shew
           it
           you
           (
           there
           being
           no
           more
           of
           that
           kind
           as
           I
           know
           of
           )
           you
           would
           not
           leave
           one
           Leaf
           on
           it
           .
           We
           were
           not
           very
           importunate
           with
           him
           ,
           intending
           
           to
           watch
           him
           so
           narrowly
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           find
           out
           his
           treasure
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           Teeth
           .
           But
           we
           were
           deceived
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           too
           cunning
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           diligence
           ,
           kept
           his
           Tree
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           We
           betook
           our selves
           then
           to
           our
           common
           remedy
           ,
           which
           was
           patience
           .
           My
           friend
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           were
           exhorting
           one
           another
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           walking
           on
           the
           shoar
           ;
           which
           we
           held
           out
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           we
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Buffle
           lay
           ;
           which
           we
           found
           dead
           the
           first
           day
           after
           our
           arrival
           in
           the
           Island
           .
           The
           stink
           of
           that
           Carcass
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           we
           stept
           a
           little
           back
           to
           get
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           our
           hunger
           being
           stronger
           ,
           we
           askt
           one
           another
           where
           we
           ran
           ,
           and
           whether
           't
           were
           not
           foolishly
           done
           of
           Men
           in
           our
           condition
           .
           Let
           us
           return
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           my
           friend
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           to
           this
           Carrion
           ,
           and
           learn
           to
           vanquish
           our selves
           in
           all
           things
           .
           I
           pretended
           
           to
           have
           no
           aversion
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           ,
           't
           was
           quite
           otherwise
           .
           Hunger
           drew
           me
           toward
           this
           Buffle
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           try
           whether
           in
           seeing
           it
           ,
           I
           dared
           venture
           on
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           returned
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           the
           Carcass
           ;
           what
           think
           you
           of
           it
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           smiling
           ?
           the
           scent
           is
           very
           strong
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           believe
           the
           taste
           to
           be
           so
           bad
           ?
           As
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           continued
           I
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           had
           it
           passed
           over
           the
           Fire
           ,
           't
           would
           do
           us
           no
           hurt
           .
           At
           first
           ,
           he
           thought
           I
           was
           not
           in
           earnest
           ,
           but
           discoursing
           further
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           used
           so
           many
           arguments
           to
           disswade
           me
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           became
           obliged
           to
           talk
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
           We
           left
           then
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           seeking
           more
           wholesom
           Food
           ,
           came
           up
           to
           the
           Isles
           point
           .
           Our
           pains
           were
           fruitless
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           find
           nothing
           to
           satisfie
           us
           ;
           and
           for
           want
           of
           more
           sollid
           meat
           ,
           we
           entertained
           one
           another
           with
           consolatory
           discourses
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           spent
           all
           our
           arguments
           ,
           we
           felt
           our selves
           as
           feeble
           ,
           and
           ill
           disposed
           to
           suffer
           hunger
           ,
           as
           before
           .
           So
           that
           we
           gave
           over
           this
           cold
           exercise
           ,
           and
           betook
           our selves
           to
           the
           search
           afresh
           ,
           but
           being
           overtaken
           by
           the
           Night
           ,
           we
           returned
           fasting
           to
           our
           Company
           ,
           who
           were
           busied
           in
           making
           one
           of
           those
           great
           Fires
           we
           spake
           of
           .
           It
           was
           in
           this
           project
           the
           Master
           of
           our
           Ship
           placed
           all
           his
           hopes
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           only
           sign
           that
           could
           give
           notice
           we
           were
           there
           .
           Therefore
           did
           he
           bestow
           indefatigable
           pains
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           alone
           carrying
           more
           Wood
           at
           a
           time
           than
           four
           others
           .
           He
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           so
           well
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           scarcely
           be
           perceived
           he
           had
           fasted
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           When
           the
           Fire
           was
           as
           big
           as
           we
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           each
           Man
           made
           his
           Supper
           on
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           he
           gathered
           ;
           and
           having
           said
           our
           prayers
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           sleep
           better
           than
           we
           had
           eaten
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           2
           of
           our
           Company
           brought
           us
           a
           small
           Legane
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           half
           dead
           .
           Without
           informing
           our selves
           whence
           proceeded
           its
           distemper
           ,
           't
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           Master
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           took
           it
           ,
           durst
           do
           no
           otherwise
           :
           Having
           made
           an
           order
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           found
           should
           be
           equally
           divided
           .
           Hitherto
           this
           rule
           had
           been
           well
           enough
           observed
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           occasion
           't
           was
           begun
           to
           be
           broken
           :
           Those
           that
           took
           the
           Animal
           ,
           alledging
           the
           smallness
           of
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           which
           being
           divided
           into
           twenty
           four
           portions
           ,
           each
           of
           'em
           would
           be
           no
           bigger
           than
           a
           Nut
           :
           That
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           could
           only
           sharpen
           the
           Appetite
           ,
           which
           was
           already
           but
           too
           violent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           't
           were
           better
           to
           divide
           it
           into
           sive
           or
           six
           parts
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           particular
           persons
           ,
           whom
           they
           then
           named
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           distributed
           .
           Amongst
           these
           6
           Favourits
           the
           Chirurgion
           
           was
           one
           ,
           who
           being
           afraid
           of
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           this
           injustice
           ,
           gave
           half
           of
           his
           portion
           to
           those
           that
           most
           needed
           it
           .
           Who
           being
           excessively
           hungry
           ,
           and
           vexed
           at
           the
           wrong
           done
           'em
           ,
           first
           calmly
           complained
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           fell
           all
           to
           reproaching
           the
           Master
           ;
           who
           ,
           provided
           he
           was
           well
           dealt
           with
           himself
           ,
           matter'd
           not
           what
           became
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           That
           having
           been
           the
           first
           promoter
           of
           that
           Law
           ;
           he
           ought
           to
           blush
           in
           being
           one
           of
           the
           first
           that
           broke
           it
           .
           To
           quiet
           'em
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           skin
           to
           be
           thrown
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           which
           they
           earnestly
           begged
           .
           Yet
           was
           this
           done
           contrary
           to
           their
           minds
           that
           had
           eaten
           the
           flesh
           .
           He
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           dividing
           it
           ,
           was
           going
           fairly
           about
           it
           ,
           when
           those
           that
           were
           most
           sharp
           fell
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           away
           by
           force
           .
           Others
           that
           no
           less
           needed
           it
           ,
           considering
           this
           violence
           fell
           upon
           these
           last
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           strongest
           ,
           carried
           
           away
           the
           greatest
           pieces
           .
           For
           the
           better
           preserving
           of
           their
           booty
           ,
           they
           rusht
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Wood
           ,
           where
           they
           eat
           it
           in
           quiet
           .
           Those
           that
           took
           least
           heed
           ,
           and
           relyed
           most
           on
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           saw
           themselves
           soon
           assaulted
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           snatcht
           from
           them
           what
           they
           had
           .
           They
           began
           to
           grow
           hot
           ,
           and
           their
           quarrelsom
           words
           had
           been
           attended
           with
           blows
           ,
           had
           not
           those
           that
           snatcht
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           this
           skin
           soon
           devoured
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           saw
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           expected
           hence
           ,
           every
           Man
           betook
           himself
           elsewhere
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           the
           best
           amongst
           us
           at
           the
           search
           ,
           found
           the
           remains
           of
           two
           Serpents
           ,
           whom
           we
           eat
           soon
           after
           our
           arrival
           in
           this
           place
           .
           The
           entrails
           of
           those
           Animals
           were
           become
           blew
           ,
           and
           clammy
           ,
           and
           so
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           could
           not
           look
           upon
           them
           without
           horrour
           .
           The
           least
           of
           these
           circumstances
           disgusted
           at
           
           first
           the
           most
           hunger
           starved
           amongst
           us
           :
           But
           this
           disgust
           did
           not
           hold
           long
           ;
           for
           beholding
           one
           of
           the
           company
           eating
           thereof
           without
           hurt
           ,
           or
           using
           any
           other
           precaution
           ,
           than
           the
           laying
           them
           a
           while
           on
           the
           coals
           ;
           we
           ran
           to
           see
           whether
           he
           that
           came
           from
           making
           so
           good
           a
           repast
           ,
           had
           taken
           all
           ;
           and
           found
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Maggots
           that
           covered
           what
           we
           sought
           for
           .
           We
           dispersed
           these
           Squadrons
           ,
           and
           found
           their
           pasture
           was
           blew
           like
           Azure
           .
           Some
           said
           this
           colour
           was
           a
           mark
           of
           deadly
           poyson
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           choose
           rather
           to
           dye
           with
           hunger
           than
           to
           eat
           of
           it
           .
           Another
           replied
           they
           argued
           like
           Fools
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           ,
           that
           Poison
           has
           no
           particular
           colour
           .
           That
           that
           which
           they
           saw
           was
           an
           impression
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           which
           wrought
           different
           effects
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           those
           subjects
           it
           met
           with
           .
           But
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           continued
           he
           ,
           how
           can
           Poyson
           
           which
           is
           mortal
           in
           it
           felf
           ,
           give
           life
           to
           so
           many
           Animals
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           other
           nourishment
           than
           what
           you
           see
           .
           Be
           ruled
           by
           me
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           eat
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           'le
           answer
           for
           what
           shall
           happen
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           falls
           upon
           these
           wretched
           relicks
           with
           such
           eagerness
           ,
           as
           made
           us
           fear
           he
           would
           leave
           none
           behind
           him
           .
           We
           found
           his
           reasons
           so
           good
           ,
           or
           rather
           hunger
           made
           us
           think
           'em
           such
           ,
           that
           we
           shared
           with
           him
           this
           heap
           of
           Ordure
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           to
           the
           place
           where
           we
           lay
           .
           Some
           of
           those
           that
           had
           seen
           with
           horrour
           ,
           what
           the
           first
           had
           eaten
           ;
           seeing
           us
           return
           laden
           with
           the
           same
           provision
           ,
           demanded
           whether
           we
           left
           none
           behind
           us
           ,
           and
           without
           expecting
           our
           answer
           ,
           ran
           to
           the
           place
           to
           ascertain
           themselves
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           broyled
           this
           filth
           ,
           which
           we
           found
           excellent
           ,
           and
           eat
           it
           with
           such
           an
           Appetite
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           before
           could
           not
           behold
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           extream
           
           aversion
           ,
           were
           exceedingly
           troubled
           they
           had
           not
           a
           share
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           one
           amongst
           those
           on
           whom
           our
           good
           hap
           made
           impression
           ;
           who
           forgetting
           that
           he
           was
           broyling
           on
           the
           Coals
           ,
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           the
           skin
           of
           a
           Legane
           ,
           ran
           to
           search
           for
           some
           of
           our
           Ragoo
           .
           He
           went
           not
           far
           before
           he
           bethought
           himself
           ,
           and
           returned
           ,
           intreating
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           betook
           himself
           again
           in
           haste
           ,
           to
           search
           whether
           he
           might
           not
           find
           still
           some
           remains
           ;
           but
           returned
           empty
           handed
           ,
           because
           those
           that
           came
           immediately
           after
           us
           ,
           took
           all
           with
           '
           em
           .
           This
           disappointment
           was
           attended
           by
           another
           ,
           that
           rendred
           him
           fully
           disconsolate
           :
           For
           the
           Friend
           with
           whom
           he
           entrusted
           his
           morsel
           ,
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           devoured
           it
           .
           He
           to
           whom
           it
           belonged
           ,
           demanded
           it
           at
           his
           return
           ;
           and
           when
           't
           was
           answered
           
           him
           ,
           the
           Coals
           had
           consumed
           it
           ,
           he
           became
           so
           enraged
           ,
           that
           it
           lackt
           little
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           beat
           out
           the
           others
           Brains
           .
        
         
           This
           disturbance
           being
           over
           ,
           every
           Man
           went
           his
           way
           upon
           the
           search
           ,
           to
           find
           something
           to
           eat
           with
           his
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           which
           could
           hardly
           be
           digested
           of
           themselves
           .
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           my self
           alone
           ,
           I
           got
           down
           into
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           where
           by
           good
           hap
           ,
           I
           found
           little
           Snails
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           fill'd
           my
           Cap
           ,
           Pockets
           ,
           and
           Shirt-sleeves
           .
           My
           Companions
           spying
           me
           laden
           with
           this
           precious
           booty
           ,
           demanded
           ,
           where
           I
           got
           it
           :
           I
           satisfied
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           flew
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           whilst
           my
           Friend
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           roasted
           under
           the
           Cindars
           ,
           part
           of
           these
           little
           Animals
           ,
           which
           we
           eat
           ,
           and
           found
           extraordinary
           good
           .
           We
           sought
           nothing
           else
           ,
           whilst
           they
           lasted
           ;
           but
           we
           were
           so
           hungry
           ,
           that
           these
           lasted
           us
           not
           above
           a
           day
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           my
           Friend
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           went
           in
           search
           of
           more
           ,
           and
           found
           some
           in
           another
           place
           .
           We
           took
           only
           our
           Pockets
           full
           ,
           because
           not
           only
           the
           night
           approached
           ,
           but
           we
           were
           so
           Faint
           ,
           that
           it
           required
           a
           considerable
           time
           before
           we
           could
           joyn
           our
           Company
           :
           To
           whom
           we
           no
           sooner
           came
           ,
           but
           our
           Master
           enquired
           what
           we
           brought
           .
           Which
           shewing
           him
           ,
           he
           demanded
           what
           we
           intended
           to
           do
           with
           that
           trash
           ?
           We
           were
           so
           surprized
           to
           hear
           him
           speak
           thus
           ,
           that
           we
           imagined
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           Sences
           .
           But
           he
           taking
           no
           notice
           of
           our
           astonishment
           ;
           come
           ,
           come
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           my
           Lads
           ,
           I
           have
           that
           which
           is
           better
           for
           you
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           shew'd
           us
           certain
           Fish
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           us
           ,
           bidding
           us
           eat
           'em
           without
           enquiring
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           That
           's
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           replied
           I
           ,
           whencesoever
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           are
           welcome
           ;
           and
           I
           intend
           to
           make
           as
           good
           a
           Meal
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           made
           in
           my
           life
           .
           
           We
           ran
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           the
           Trees
           ,
           and
           gathered
           Leaves
           ,
           which
           served
           us
           for
           Bread
           ;
           and
           chose
           the
           biggest
           to
           wrap
           our
           Fish
           in
           ,
           which
           we
           roasted
           under
           the
           Cindars
           .
           'T
           is
           needless
           to
           say
           how
           excellent
           they
           thus
           were
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           any
           other
           Sauce
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           a
           good
           Stomach
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           wanted
           ,
           we
           found
           this
           Repast
           the
           most
           delicious
           in
           all
           our
           lives
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           my
           Companion
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           resolved
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           whence
           we
           came
           by
           this
           Fish
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           desired
           the
           Master
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           he
           caught
           them
           :
           Which
           he
           did
           not
           refuse
           ,
           telling
           us
           he
           made
           a
           hole
           on
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           which
           being
           filled
           with
           Water
           ,
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Tide
           he
           drew
           out
           these
           Fish
           thence
           .
           'T
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           the
           joy
           this
           news
           gave
           us
           ;
           supposing
           ,
           because
           this
           Invention
           once
           succeeded
           ,
           the
           same
           means
           would
           always
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           same
           success
           :
           Thus
           did
           we
           flatter
           our
           
           selves
           ,
           hoping
           the
           future
           would
           make
           amends
           for
           what
           had
           past
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           we
           did
           all
           we
           could
           ,
           but
           in
           twenty
           holes
           we
           made
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           taken
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Fish
           .
           This
           misfortune
           reduced
           us
           again
           ,
           to
           our
           first
           distress
           ,
           for
           having
           placed
           our
           desires
           on
           a
           more
           substantial
           Meat
           than
           Leaves
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           return
           unto
           'em
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           most
           extream
           regret
           .
        
         
           The
           small
           sustenance
           these
           yielded
           ,
           made
           us
           seek
           something
           else
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           that
           we
           found
           (
           my
           Friend
           ,
           and
           I
           )
           a
           great
           Toad
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           which
           rejoyced
           us
           .
           Hunger
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ;
           it
           makes
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           the
           most
           horrid
           Objects
           :
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           saw
           it
           ,
           we
           seized
           on
           't
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           scruple
           ;
           and
           better
           Husbands
           now
           than
           heretofore
           ,
           laid
           it
           on
           the
           Coals
           whole
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           devoured
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           excellent
           Meat
           with
           
           us
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           eating
           it
           attended
           by
           any
           ill
           accident
           ,
           but
           't
           was
           so
           little
           in
           quantity
           ,
           that
           it
           tarried
           but
           a
           small
           time
           in
           our
           Stomachs
           .
           Within
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           hunger
           again
           overtook
           us
           ;
           and
           finding
           no
           other
           remedy
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           getting
           out
           of
           this
           doleful
           place
           ,
           we
           resolved
           to
           gather
           as
           many
           dry
           Trees
           as
           we
           could
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           make
           a
           Boat
           ,
           that
           might
           carry
           us
           to
           firm
           Land.
           The
           Master
           hearing
           of
           our
           design
           ,
           was
           not
           without
           difficulty
           brought
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           He
           set
           before
           us
           the
           danger
           we
           exposed
           our selves
           to
           ;
           seeing
           our
           Comrades
           ,
           who
           tryed
           the
           same
           fortune
           ,
           miscarried
           :
           That
           we
           could
           not
           expect
           any
           better
           success
           ,
           seeing
           they
           set
           out
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           greater
           advantages
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           we
           might
           see
           some
           Fisher-boats
           pass
           by
           ,
           that
           would
           take
           us
           in
           .
           These
           considerations
           made
           us
           pause
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           at
           length
           resolved
           to
           quit
           this
           wretched
           
           place
           ;
           and
           the
           Master
           left
           us
           at
           our
           liberty
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           his
           consent
           ,
           we
           cut
           down
           several
           Trees
           ,
           and
           made
           of
           their
           Rind
           small
           Ropes
           ,
           which
           served
           to
           tye
           them
           together
           .
           We
           had
           not
           wrought
           above
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           on
           this
           design
           ,
           when
           we
           began
           to
           find
           the
           Work
           to
           exceed
           the
           strength
           of
           four
           or
           five
           Sceletons
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           we
           were
           )
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           every
           Moment
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           would
           not
           help
           us
           ,
           alledging
           their
           weakness
           to
           be
           no
           less
           than
           ours
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           given
           their
           service
           already
           in
           vain
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           being
           void
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           they
           would
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Their
           refusal
           did
           not
           so
           greatly
           discourage
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           continuing
           our
           design
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           our
           strength
           diminished
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           hastned
           in
           our
           Work.
           Yet
           do
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           we
           should
           
           never
           been
           able
           to
           finish
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           two
           youngest
           ,
           and
           strongest
           of
           the
           Company
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           us
           .
           Their
           assistance
           so
           greatly
           forwarded
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           almost
           ended
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Tide
           came
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           desist
           .
        
         
           In
           expecting
           the
           ebbing
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           we
           sat
           all
           of
           us
           smoaking
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           about
           a
           small
           fire
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           interim
           I
           called
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           our
           Men
           often
           saw
           Leganes
           ,
           hankering
           after
           the
           Buffle
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           there
           still
           ,
           I
           might
           possibly
           take
           one
           of
           '
           em
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           immediately
           went
           and
           hid
           my self
           behind
           a
           Tree
           ,
           where
           I
           long
           waited
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           considered
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Buffle
           were
           such
           a
           dainty
           to
           those
           Animals
           ,
           its
           flesh
           must
           not
           certainly
           be
           so
           bad
           for
           us
           as
           we
           imagined
           .
           From
           these
           reflexions
           I
           came
           to
           their
           effects
           ,
           and
           cut
           out
           a
           great
           piece
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           which
           I
           judged
           the
           least
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           
           to
           my
           Companions
           .
        
         
           They
           wondred
           to
           see
           my
           provision
           ,
           and
           hastily
           demanded
           what
           flesh
           it
           was
           ;
           whence
           I
           had
           it
           ;
           and
           whether
           there
           was
           no
           more
           left
           ?
           And
           seemed
           a
           little
           surprized
           ,
           when
           I
           told
           'em
           't
           was
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Buffle
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           our
           extremity
           ,
           no
           Body
           had
           as
           yet
           ventured
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           saw
           this
           flesh
           ,
           which
           scented
           so
           ill
           ,
           did
           not
           much
           offend
           the
           sight
           ;
           several
           ran
           (
           after
           my
           example
           )
           and
           took
           as
           much
           as
           they
           could
           .
           Before
           they
           returned
           ,
           I
           laid
           my
           portion
           on
           the
           Coals
           ,
           whence
           intending
           to
           take
           it
           up
           with
           a
           stick
           ,
           I
           made
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           I
           found
           it
           all
           wasted
           ,
           except
           a
           little
           Glewy
           matter
           of
           no
           substance
           .
        
         
           This
           experience
           made
           me
           leave
           all
           ,
           to
           run
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           whom
           I
           advised
           to
           leave
           the
           Fat
           ,
           and
           cut
           only
           the
           Lean.
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           fell
           all
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           cut
           at
           least
           fourty
           pound
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           
           put
           under
           dry
           Trees
           ,
           being
           proper
           (
           as
           we
           imagined
           )
           to
           make
           it
           lose
           part
           of
           its
           ill
           scent
           .
           We
           roasted
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           equally
           distributed
           it
           :
           Which
           smelt
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           some
           were
           sick
           with
           the
           scent
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           eat
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           't
           was
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           it
           smelt
           .
        
         
           Our
           whole
           Company
           being
           not
           at
           the
           Feast
           ,
           we
           carried
           a
           good
           part
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Rendevouz
           ,
           (
           and
           kept
           the
           rest
           concealed
           ;
           )
           which
           we
           presented
           to
           the
           Master
           ,
           being
           about
           to
           tell
           him
           what
           it
           was
           :
           You
           may
           spare
           your
           pains
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           the
           scent
           shews
           what
           't
           is
           ;
           pray
           carry
           your
           present
           elsewhere
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           ended
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           would
           came
           near
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           he
           imagined
           ;
           but
           he
           told
           me
           my
           Breath
           stunk
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           approach
           him
           ,
           infecting
           the
           very
           Air
           he
           breathed
           ,
           and
           was
           already
           sick
           with
           it
           .
           In
           saying
           this
           ,
           he
           left
           me
           ,
           and
           sought
           another
           place
           for
           his
           abode
           .
        
         
         
           Others
           that
           were
           less
           nice
           ,
           came
           and
           prayed
           us
           to
           give
           them
           part
           .
           Which
           we
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           eat
           it
           ;
           these
           first
           Morsels
           so
           sharpening
           their
           Appetites
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           still
           craving
           for
           more
           .
           When
           those
           that
           were
           most
           eager
           after
           it
           ,
           devoured
           their
           portion
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           th'
           others
           :
           Which
           they
           withstanding
           ,
           this
           denyal
           raised
           such
           a
           quarrel
           ,
           as
           set
           us
           all
           in
           an
           uproar
           .
           To
           appease
           'em
           ,
           we
           gave
           them
           part
           of
           that
           we
           kept
           for
           our selves
           ,
           but
           this
           served
           only
           to
           inflame
           their
           desires
           ;
           so
           that
           although
           't
           was
           Night
           ,
           they
           would
           needs
           go
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Carcass
           lay
           ,
           to
           eat
           their
           Bellies
           full
           .
           We
           desired
           'em
           to
           consider
           the
           Night
           was
           dark
           ,
           and
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           't
           was
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Crocodils
           ,
           and
           Kaimans
           ,
           lay
           sculking
           on
           the
           shoar
           .
           They
           yielded
           to
           this
           reason
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           sleep
           ,
           and
           we
           felt
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           greedy
           desires
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           purchase
           our
           quiet
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           
           what
           remained
           .
           Having
           eaten
           all
           that
           was
           left
           ,
           some
           of
           'em
           betook
           themselves
           to
           rest
           ;
           whilst
           others
           affirm'd
           ,
           hunger
           tormented
           'em
           more
           now
           than
           before
           ;
           there
           was
           one
           especially
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           the
           Night
           seemed
           to
           him
           a
           year
           ;
           that
           't
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           rest
           ,
           believing
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           there
           was
           no
           torment
           comparable
           to
           that
           of
           hunger
           :
           Yet
           had
           he
           eaten
           above
           three
           pound
           of
           this
           Carrion
           ;
           and
           some
           hours
           before
           Night
           ,
           half
           of
           a
           great
           Fish
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           lying
           (
           knawed
           )
           on
           the
           shoar
           .
           The
           Fish
           was
           so
           big
           ,
           that
           he
           first
           intended
           to
           make
           it
           serve
           him
           two
           Days
           ,
           but
           when
           once
           begun
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           leave
           ,
           till
           he
           made
           an
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           assured
           us
           he
           could
           eaten
           four
           times
           as
           much
           .
           With
           this
           discourse
           did
           this
           fellow
           disturb
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           whole
           company
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           break
           of
           Day
           we
           all
           rose
           ;
           those
           that
           were
           most
           hungry
           ,
           ran
           again
           to
           the
           Buffle
           ,
           and
           we
           betook
           
           our selves
           to
           work
           on
           our
           Boat.
           
        
         
           How
           bad
           and
           corrupt
           soever
           the
           Food
           was
           ,
           we
           eat
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           yield
           us
           that
           strength
           ,
           we
           never
           received
           from
           the
           Leaves
           .
           And
           therefore
           an
           hour
           after
           we
           had
           been
           at
           our
           work
           ,
           we
           left
           it
           to
           broyl
           some
           more
           ,
           which
           much
           added
           to
           our
           strength
           .
           We
           finished
           our
           Boat
           some
           hours
           before
           Night
           ,
           and
           having
           fetcht
           a
           walk
           or
           two
           ,
           return'd
           to
           our
           Companions
           ,
           whom
           we
           found
           busied
           ,
           some
           in
           laying
           their
           pieces
           of
           Meat
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           others
           in
           turning
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           again
           in
           roasting
           ,
           and
           eating
           it
           with
           such
           an
           Appetite
           ,
           as
           would
           made
           a
           Man
           that
           knew
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           believe
           't
           was
           some
           rare
           dainty
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Master
           understood
           our
           Vessel
           was
           ready
           ,
           he
           shew'd
           us
           (
           as
           before
           )
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           were
           exposing
           our selves
           ,
           seeing
           we
           could
           not
           get
           to
           Land
           without
           Sails
           ,
           nor
           
           resist
           the
           Tides
           without
           an
           Anchor
           .
           We
           answered
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           dangerous
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           this
           Island
           ,
           wherein
           't
           was
           too
           probable
           we
           must
           dye
           with
           hunger
           ,
           when
           our
           buffle
           was
           spent
           ;
           that
           although
           we
           had
           neither
           Anchor
           ,
           nor
           Sail
           ,
           yet
           did
           we
           find
           our selves
           strong
           enough
           to
           bear
           up
           against
           the
           Tides
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           meet
           with
           some
           Bengaloises
           ,
           that
           would
           receive
           us
           on
           Board
           them
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           further
           discourse
           ,
           he
           wished
           us
           a
           good
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           gave
           leave
           to
           take
           with
           us
           a
           young
           Man
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           that
           spoke
           Portugaise
           .
           This
           Language
           being
           much
           used
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Bengala
           and
           Aracan
           ;
           we
           promised
           our selves
           hence
           a
           great
           advantage
           ,
           and
           thought
           only
           of
           parting
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Men
           offered
           to
           make
           a
           Wooden
           Anchor
           ,
           alledging
           he
           wanted
           only
           for
           this
           design
           ,
           four
           crooked
           pieces
           of
           Wood
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           so
           fasten
           together
           
           with
           the
           Rinds
           of
           young
           Trees
           ,
           as
           should
           answer
           our
           occasions
           .
           This
           ,
           replyed
           I
           ,
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           provided
           we
           had
           wherewithal
           to
           make
           it
           sink
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           but
           you
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           one
           stone
           in
           this
           Island
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           answered
           he
           ,
           for
           we
           will
           fill
           two
           or
           three
           of
           our
           Shirt-sleeves
           with
           Sand
           ,
           and
           fasten
           them
           to
           the
           Anchor
           ;
           and
           you
           'l
           see
           't
           will
           do
           us
           the
           same
           service
           as
           one
           of
           Iron
           .
           This
           appeared
           so
           probable
           ,
           that
           we
           went
           immediately
           ,
           some
           to
           peel
           Trees
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           seek
           crooked
           boughs
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           in
           less
           than
           two
           hours
           our
           Anchor
           was
           finished
           to
           our
           content
           .
        
         
           Having
           proceeded
           thus
           far
           ,
           we
           wanted
           twenty
           fathom
           of
           ground
           tackle
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           get
           ten
           .
           Whilst
           we
           were
           studying
           what
           to
           do
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           saw
           two
           of
           our
           Crue
           coming
           towards
           us
           ,
           laden
           with
           Ivy
           ,
           and
           the
           Rind
           of
           young
           Trees
           .
           They
           twisted
           one
           
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           made
           thereof
           such
           a
           Rope
           as
           we
           wanted
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           we
           took
           our
           leave
           of
           those
           that
           were
           designed
           to
           stay
           behind
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           return
           speedily
           to
           'em
           ,
           if
           we
           met
           with
           success
           .
           They
           wisht
           us
           good
           luck
           ,
           and
           attended
           us
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ;
           where
           ,
           after
           mutual
           embraces
           ,
           we
           Embarkt
           eight
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           gained
           the
           Isles
           point
           ,
           which
           lies
           directly
           over
           against
           the
           Main
           Land.
           
        
         
           There
           we
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           paused
           a
           while
           ,
           having
           kindled
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           taken
           our
           Repast
           .
           We
           then
           weighed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           rowing
           ,
           found
           our selves
           far
           enough
           from
           the
           Island
           .
           The
           Weather
           hapned
           to
           be
           calm
           ,
           which
           gave
           us
           opportunity
           to
           make
           use
           of
           a
           Bagg
           of
           Sand
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           Plummet
           .
           By
           which
           means
           ,
           having
           found
           the
           Tide
           against
           us
           ,
           we
           cast
           Anchor
           on
           a
           Bank
           ,
           where
           our
           Boat
           could
           take
           no
           harm
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           hunger
           
           pinching
           us
           ,
           we
           agreed
           to
           eat
           ;
           but
           't
           was
           Decreed
           before
           hand
           ,
           the
           provisions
           should
           be
           equally
           divided
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           every
           Man
           might
           Husband
           his
           share
           ,
           lest
           the
           Voyage
           should
           prove
           longer
           than
           we
           expected
           .
           We
           began
           then
           our
           Repast
           ,
           with
           intentions
           of
           being
           moderate
           ;
           but
           being
           once
           entred
           ,
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           disswade
           most
           of
           us
           from
           making
           an
           end
           of
           all
           :
           Wherefore
           being
           reduced
           to
           feed
           upon
           Leaves
           alone
           ,
           they
           heartily
           besought
           God
           the
           Rope
           might
           break
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           return
           to
           the
           Island
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           above
           a
           Leagues
           distance
           .
        
         
           Their
           prayers
           were
           heard
           ,
           for
           there
           arose
           a
           Storm
           which
           broke
           our
           poor
           Cable
           ,
           and
           the
           Waves
           washed
           away
           our
           provision
           ,
           which
           consisted
           in
           some
           few
           Leaves
           ,
           and
           forced
           us
           back
           to
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           whence
           we
           parted
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
        
         
           We
           committed
           our
           Boat
           to
           the
           
           care
           of
           the
           two
           youngest
           in
           our
           Company
           ,
           whilst
           the
           rest
           went
           on
           Shoar
           .
           We
           immediately
           ran
           to
           the
           Fire
           we
           left
           at
           parting
           ,
           and
           found
           one
           of
           the
           Negroes
           Wives
           (
           we
           spake
           of
           )
           by
           it
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           this
           Woman
           saw
           us
           ,
           she
           threw
           her self
           at
           our
           Feet
           ;
           her
           Body
           was
           grievously
           batter'd
           ,
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           we
           understood
           by
           her
           Signs
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           her
           own
           people
           that
           had
           thus
           used
           her
           .
           This
           wretched
           Creature
           was
           nothing
           but
           Skin
           and
           Bone
           ,
           whereupon
           we
           judged
           her
           condition
           to
           be
           the
           same
           as
           ours
           .
           We
           made
           signs
           to
           her
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           having
           warmed
           our selves
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           repose
           ;
           within
           an
           hour
           ,
           hunger
           tormented
           us
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           rest
           .
           To
           compleat
           our
           misery
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Company
           (
           maugre
           the
           tempest
           )
           had
           saved
           part
           of
           his
           meat
           ,
           which
           he
           eat
           in
           our
           sight
           ,
           without
           imparting
           the
           least
           morsel
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           intreated
           .
           
           We
           went
           then
           in
           quest
           of
           Leaves
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           us
           could
           swallow
           'em
           ,
           whatsoever
           Sauce
           we
           put
           them
           in
           .
           The
           Buffles
           flesh
           made
           us
           too
           dainty
           ,
           and
           since
           we
           eat
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           became
           insipid
           meat
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           hunger
           so
           extreamly
           prevailed
           on
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           became
           all
           of
           us
           like
           Men
           desperate
           ,
           staring
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           like
           persons
           that
           intended
           to
           devour
           each
           other
           .
           Others
           ran
           to
           and
           fro
           like
           Mad-men
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           they
           felt
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           Damned
           .
           Whilst
           they
           thus
           raved
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           distempered
           amongst
           us
           told
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           inspiration
           .
           But
           before
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           the
           contents
           thereof
           ,
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           one
           :
           And
           without
           waiting
           our
           answer
           ;
           admire
           ,
           continued
           he
           ,
           the
           strange
           effects
           of
           Providence
           ;
           God
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           who
           pitties
           our
           miseries
           ,
           does
           so
           apparently
           provide
           a
           remedy
           
           against
           'em
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           no
           longer
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           our
           Sins
           have
           all
           this
           while
           blinded
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           hindred
           us
           from
           finding
           the
           remedy
           he
           has
           sent
           us
           .
           This
           Mans
           discourses
           ,
           whom
           we
           respected
           as
           Senceless
           ,
           did
           so
           weary
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           forbear
           interrupting
           ,
           and
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Fool
           ,
           to
           take
           his
           Whimseys
           for
           Divine
           Revelations
           .
           Supposing
           ,
           replyed
           he
           ,
           I
           were
           so
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           you
           to
           believe
           your selves
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ?
           My
           Distemper
           would
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           overmuch
           fasting
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           suffered
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           how
           comes
           you
           Brains
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           better
           settled
           than
           mine
           ?
           But
           to
           use
           no
           more
           words
           ,
           do
           you
           see
           yonder
           poor
           Woman
           ?
           Think
           you
           chance
           has
           brought
           her
           hither
           ?
           Jonas
           his
           Whale
           ,
           young
           
           Toby's
           Fish
           .
           —
           Pray
           ,
           cryed
           out
           one
           ,
           more
           impatient
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           with
           Jonas
           and
           Toby
           ?
           these
           are
           digressions
           that
           are
           not
           
           to
           our
           purpose
           ;
           we
           are
           an
           hungry
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           ?
           Have
           I
           not
           told
           you
           ,
           replyed
           the
           other
           :
           Do
           you
           believe
           this
           Woman
           to
           be
           here
           only
           to
           warm
           her self
           ?
           This
           indeed
           is
           her
           intention
           ,
           but
           God
           has
           used
           this
           as
           a
           means
           to
           deliver
           her
           into
           our
           hands
           .
           In
           good
           truth
           ,
           replyed
           one
           (
           called
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
             ;
          
           )
           the
           more
           I
           examine
           the
           circumstances
           of
           this
           Rencounter
           ,
           the
           less
           I
           doubt
           this
           to
           be
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           for
           I
           believe
           this
           Woman
           came
           not
           here
           of
           her self
           ;
           come
           on
           ,
           continued
           he
           ,
           (
           in
           rising
           up
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           be
           the
           Fates
           Executioner
           ;
           having
           eaten
           all
           manner
           of
           filthiness
           ,
           let
           's
           try
           whether
           Human
           Flesh
           be
           not
           good
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           scruple
           ,
           seeing
           't
           is
           the
           intention
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           Decrees
           must
           be
           obeyed
           .
           When
           I
           perceived
           he
           was
           in
           earnest
           ,
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           sit
           down
           a
           while
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           think
           a
           little
           on
           the
           consequences
           of
           his
           
           enterprize
           ;
           that
           these
           kind
           of
           fancies
           ,
           were
           rather
           the
           suggestion
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           than
           Divine
           Inspirations
           ;
           that
           this
           Woman
           was
           of
           the
           same
           make
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           if
           't
           was
           from
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           they
           undertook
           to
           eat
           her
           ,
           't
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           wretched
           ,
           and
           leanest
           Revelations
           I
           ever
           heard
           of
           .
           Pray
           observe
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           this
           Woman
           is
           a
           meer
           Sceleton
           ,
           covered
           only
           with
           skin
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           has
           not
           the
           Mine
           of
           any
           delicacy
           ;
           but
           supposing
           't
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           think
           you
           to
           stop
           here
           ?
           No
           ,
           without
           doubt
           you
           'l
           desire
           still
           the
           same
           meat
           ;
           and
           God
           knows
           what
           little
           security
           every
           Man
           may
           promise
           to
           himself
           after
           this
           rate
           .
           Whereunto
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           in
           two
           hours
           time
           we
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Buffle
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           find
           enough
           left
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           bad
           'em
           use
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           either
           in
           sparing
           ,
           or
           massacring
           this
           wretched
           Woman
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           ,
           partly
           for
           shame
           ,
           
           and
           some
           remains
           of
           detestation
           for
           this
           action
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           sleep
           .
           At
           break
           of
           Day
           they
           rose
           ,
           and
           charged
           me
           with
           my
           promise
           .
           I
           was
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           scarcely
           stir
           ,
           it
           being
           above
           three
           Miles
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Buffle
           lay
           .
           I
           prayed
           'em
           then
           to
           excuse
           me
           ,
           for
           this
           once
           ,
           and
           go
           without
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           admit
           no
           denyal
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           go
           along
           with
           '
           em
           .
           The
           four
           weakest
           lay
           behind
           ,
           and
           promised
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           work
           a
           new
           Cord
           ,
           for
           the
           Anchor
           we
           intended
           to
           make
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           that
           we
           lost
           .
        
         
           We
           had
           not
           went
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Mile
           ,
           before
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           returned
           ,
           and
           charged
           the
           four
           that
           stayed
           behind
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           being
           resolved
           at
           his
           return
           to
           kill
           her
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Buffle
           were
           all
           eaten
           .
        
         
           We
           then
           hastned
           to
           the
           place
           
           where
           the
           Buffle
           lay
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Flesh
           still
           remaining
           ,
           but
           so
           greatly
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           scarce
           able
           to
           come
           near
           it
           .
           Having
           sought
           out
           the
           best
           place
           ,
           and
           seen
           't
           was
           all
           alike
           ,
           we
           cut
           two
           or
           three
           pieces
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           laid
           on
           the
           Coals
           ,
           and
           devoured
           half
           drest
           .
        
         
           During
           our
           repast
           ,
           came
           two
           of
           our
           Masters
           Company
           ;
           who
           shewed
           immediately
           by
           their
           countenances
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           Errand
           .
           This
           exceedingly
           troubled
           us
           ,
           being
           afraid
           they
           would
           take
           away
           all
           with
           them
           .
           Having
           observed
           'em
           about
           an
           hour
           ,
           we
           drew
           near
           ,
           and
           saw
           nothing
           remaining
           but
           bones
           ;
           whereupon
           our
           eyes
           ran
           down
           with
           Tears
           ,
           saying
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           deserved
           to
           dye
           with
           hunger
           ,
           for
           having
           staid
           so
           long
           time
           without
           hindring
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           replyed
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           ,
           to
           expect
           any
           Flesh
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           left
           none
           ,
           yet
           still
           there
           remains
           part
           
           of
           the
           hide
           ,
           let
           's
           try
           to
           get
           that
           ,
           either
           by
           sair
           means
           or
           foul
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           made
           up
           to
           'em
           and
           desired
           'em
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           what
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           the
           rest
           .
           Hah
           !
           cryed
           one
           amongst
           them
           (
           in
           a
           deriding
           tone
           )
           these
           Gentlemen
           are
           very
           civil
           in
           their
           demands
           ;
           we
           have
           taken
           the
           rotten
           flesh
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           have
           the
           skin
           ,
           that
           is
           sound
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           best
           part
           .
           Do
           you
           imagine
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           taken
           all
           this
           pains
           for
           you
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           desire
           you
           should
           want
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           serve
           our selves
           first
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           must
           perish
           here
           in
           this
           dolesom
           confinement
           ,
           I
           freely
           declare
           ,
           I
           'le
           use
           my
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           dye
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           This
           prating
           fellow's
           discourse
           enraged
           us
           ,
           especially
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           ,
           who
           would
           needs
           come
           to
           blows
           ,
           but
           I
           shew'd
           him
           ,
           passion
           ought
           ever
           to
           be
           estemed
           a
           bad
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           were
           better
           
           to
           be
           angry
           as
           late
           as
           we
           could
           .
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           our
           request
           was
           neither
           unjust
           ,
           nor
           ridiculous
           ;
           that
           we
           were
           all
           Companions
           in
           the
           same
           fortune
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           we
           were
           going
           to
           hazard
           our
           lives
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           their
           account
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           .
           These
           arguments
           were
           slighted
           ,
           and
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           ,
           vexed
           at
           this
           proceeding
           ,
           cryed
           out
           to
           us
           ,
           come
           on
           Comrades
           ,
           let
           us
           fall
           to
           work
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           their
           leave
           :
           Whereupon
           each
           of
           us
           drew
           out
           his
           Knife
           ,
           and
           took
           away
           their
           prey
           .
        
         
           They
           being
           inferiour
           to
           us
           in
           number
           ,
           lookt
           upon
           one
           another
           the
           while
           ,
           to
           encourage
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           one
           another
           .
           Demanding
           of
           us
           ,
           whether
           't
           were
           just
           they
           should
           labour
           all
           this
           while
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           saying
           which
           ,
           one
           of
           'em
           lifted
           up
           an
           Hatchet
           ,
           and
           another
           a
           Knife
           ,
           to
           strike
           at
           us
           .
           We
           ,
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           put
           our selves
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           ;
           
           and
           he
           that
           had
           the
           Hatchet
           ,
           having
           vowed
           he
           'd
           cleave
           the
           Scul
           of
           them
           that
           dared
           come
           near
           him
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           wise
           ,
           he
           'd
           hearken
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           thus
           transported
           with
           passion
           .
           What
           reason
           ,
           reply'd
           he
           ,
           can
           a
           Man
           expect
           from
           persons
           that
           have
           none
           ?
           you
           would
           have
           us
           give
           away
           our
           right
           ,
           can
           we
           do
           less
           than
           defend
           our
           own
           ?
           But
           in
           fine
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           an
           agreement
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           they
           should
           carry
           away
           what
           they
           had
           already
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           had
           taken
           out
           almost
           all
           of
           it
           without
           a
           Knife
           ,
           (
           so
           great
           was
           its
           corruption
           )
           we
           washed
           it
           in
           several
           waters
           ,
           and
           drest
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           keeping
           the
           rest
           for
           our
           Companions
           .
           Then
           we
           began
           to
           think
           of
           making
           another
           Anchor
           ,
           to
           serve
           instead
           of
           that
           we
           lost
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           dispatched
           two
           of
           our
           Men
           ,
           to
           borrow
           of
           the
           Master
           his
           Hatchet
           .
           Which
           he
           immediately
           sent
           us
           .
           And
           having
           by
           
           the
           help
           of
           it
           finished
           our
           Anchor
           ,
           we
           resolved
           to
           go
           all
           four
           to
           thank
           him
           .
           About
           half
           way
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           that
           borrowed
           the
           Hatchet
           ,
           told
           us
           ,
           he
           had
           seen
           in
           going
           ,
           the
           Masters
           Linnen
           ,
           lying
           a
           drying
           under
           the
           Trees
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Companion
           (
           who
           were
           half
           naked
           )
           were
           tempted
           to
           take
           each
           of
           'em
           a
           Shirt
           ,
           and
           Wast-coat
           ,
           but
           dared
           not
           do
           it
           without
           acquainting
           us
           .
           We
           scrupled
           at
           first
           the
           suffering
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           need
           they
           had
           ,
           made
           us
           shut
           our
           Eyes
           against
           all
           consideration
           .
           And
           because
           this
           thievish
           exploit
           could
           not
           be
           carried
           on
           in
           the
           Day
           ,
           we
           therefore
           tarried
           till
           Night
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           ,
           by
           good
           hap
           ,
           asleep
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           at
           their
           quarters
           .
           Those
           that
           needed
           Linnen
           ,
           having
           taken
           what
           they
           wanted
           ,
           came
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           there
           lay
           near
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           skin
           of
           the
           Buffle
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           do
           also
           well
           to
           seize
           on
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           We
           were
           a
           great
           while
           determining
           the
           point
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           taken
           us
           in
           the
           Fact
           ,
           we
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           excuse
           our selves
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           better
           Armed
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           number
           than
           we
           .
           But
           hunger
           mastering
           these
           considerations
           ,
           we
           took
           away
           part
           of
           their
           provision
           ,
           and
           speedily
           withdrew
           .
           I
           went
           not
           far
           ,
           before
           it
           repented
           me
           of
           this
           Theft
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           carry
           back
           again
           that
           which
           I
           had
           taken
           ,
           when
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           represented
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           should
           they
           awake
           ,
           notwithstanding
           whatsoever
           we
           alledged
           to
           justifie
           our selves
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           believe
           (
           seeing
           us
           out
           at
           so
           late
           an
           hour
           ,
           )
           but
           that
           we
           came
           with
           some
           ill
           design
           .
           I
           took
           ,
           then
           ,
           his
           advice
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           being
           inclined
           thereunto
           by
           hunger
           .
           Having
           rested
           our selves
           some
           time
           ,
           we
           continued
           on
           our
           march
           to
           our
           Companions
           ,
           whom
           we
           found
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           where
           we
           left
           them
           .
           
           The
           Water
           was
           ,
           then
           ,
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           pass
           over
           it
           in
           swimming
           with
           our
           booty
           at
           our
           backs
           .
        
         
           Three
           of
           those
           that
           expected
           our
           coming
           ,
           had
           eaten
           nothing
           since
           we
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           faint
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           reserve
           ,
           feasted
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           hard
           hearted
           to
           refuse
           them
           any
           part
           with
           him
           .
           We
           could
           not
           without
           a
           just
           resentment
           ,
           hear
           the
           complaint
           of
           these
           hunger-starved
           wretches
           ;
           and
           sharply
           rebuked
           him
           they
           complained
           against
           ,
           telling
           him
           he
           deserved
           the
           same
           measure
           ,
           but
           we
           were
           more
           tender-hearted
           .
        
         
           Having
           equally
           divided
           to
           each
           one
           his
           portion
           ,
           we
           judged
           it
           meet
           ,
           to
           watch
           by
           turns
           against
           the
           surprises
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           reckoning
           them
           to
           be
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           whom
           we
           robbed
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           stronger
           tye
           ,
           made
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           to
           assist
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Invasion
           ,
           to
           the
           
           last
           breath
           .
           We
           demanded
           afterwards
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           the
           Woman
           we
           left
           in
           their
           keeping
           ,
           and
           were
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           soon
           after
           our
           departure
           ,
           she
           slipt
           away
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           never
           after
           set
           sight
           on
           her
           .
           We
           would
           willingly
           have
           found
           her
           ,
           fully
           intending
           then
           to
           eat
           her
           ,
           altho
           so
           little
           toothsom
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           't
           was
           night
           ,
           we
           set
           one
           upon
           the
           watch
           ,
           whilst
           the
           other
           seven
           slept
           .
           Scarce
           had
           we
           rested
           two
           hours
           ,
           but
           our
           Sentinel
           spyed
           a
           Negro
           stealing
           softly
           towards
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           thick
           Cudgel
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           came
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           his
           Oar
           ,
           he
           broke
           it
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           wretch
           fell
           down
           as
           dead
           .
           The
           disturbance
           awakened
           us
           ;
           and
           inform'd
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           we
           pursued
           the
           other
           Negroes
           ,
           who
           seeing
           their
           Companion
           fall
           ,
           fled
           into
           the
           thickest
           of
           the
           Wood.
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           perceived
           we
           follow'd
           'em
           ,
           they
           set
           out
           such
           a
           cry
           
           in
           flying
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           made
           a
           Man
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           of
           twenty
           pursons
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           but
           seven
           or
           eight
           .
           After
           a
           fruitless
           persuit
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           return'd
           to
           the
           place
           where
           their
           Companion
           fell
           ,
           whom
           we
           supposed
           to
           lye
           dead
           on
           the
           place
           ;
           but
           our
           conjectures
           deceived
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           wretch
           made
           shift
           to
           escape
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           haste
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           his
           stick
           behind
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           conferred
           together
           touching
           this
           adventure
           ,
           and
           doubted
           not
           but
           the
           Woman
           that
           warmed
           her self
           at
           our
           fire
           ,
           had
           given
           them
           notice
           of
           what
           passed
           among
           us
           .
           She
           had
           observed
           that
           at
           our
           parting
           ,
           we
           left
           only
           four
           behind
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           easily
           worsted
           ,
           if
           set
           upon
           in
           the
           Night
           .
           And
           without
           question
           't
           was
           upon
           this
           intent
           they
           came
           ,
           but
           by
           good
           hap
           ,
           instead
           of
           four
           Men
           ,
           they
           found
           eight
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           watched
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
         
           As
           soon
           as
           't
           was
           Day
           ,
           we
           made
           a
           Rope
           for
           our
           Anchor
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           when
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           we
           found
           our
           Boat
           was
           not
           in
           case
           to
           carry
           above
           six
           Men.
           We
           were
           forced
           then
           to
           send
           away
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           Lot
           fell
           upon
           the
           youngest
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           promised
           ,
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           to
           return
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           came
           to
           main
           Land.
           
        
         
           In
           expectation
           of
           the
           Tides
           being
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           placed
           our selves
           round
           a
           little
           fire
           ;
           where
           ,
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           we
           heard
           such
           reiterated
           Screeks
           ,
           and
           Cries
           ,
           as
           made
           our
           hearts
           tremble
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           our
           fear
           ,
           yet
           would
           we
           answer
           ,
           and
           immediately
           spied
           the
           two
           young
           Men
           returning
           ,
           we
           lately
           dismist
           .
           They
           were
           so
           dismayed
           ,
           that
           they
           quaked
           still
           ,
           in
           telling
           us
           they
           ▪
           found
           neither
           the
           Master
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Company
           :
           That
           they
           not
           only
           sought
           'em
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           pass
           over
           the
           Night
           ;
           but
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           in
           
           several
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           questionless
           ,
           some
           Vessel
           ,
           in
           passing
           by
           ,
           had
           received
           them
           on
           Board
           .
           Their
           unwillingness
           to
           tarry
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           made
           us
           suspect
           this
           to
           be
           a
           device
           ;
           we
           question'd
           'em
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           apart
           ,
           and
           found
           their
           answer
           to
           be
           exactly
           the
           same
           .
           Which
           made
           us
           resolve
           to
           tarry
           till
           next
           Morning
           ,
           and
           go
           our selves
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           the
           Island
           ,
           till
           we
           were
           further
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           About
           midnight
           the
           floud
           favouring
           our
           design
           ,
           we
           weighed
           Anchor
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           dry
           Trees
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           we
           wanted
           ,
           to
           repair
           our
           Boat.
           And
           within
           half
           an
           hour
           perceived
           the
           Tide
           fiercely
           carried
           us
           towards
           a
           great
           Tree
           ,
           with
           extent
           Branches
           ;
           which
           ,
           maugre
           all
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           avoid
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Boat
           ran
           against
           it
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           us
           fell
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           others
           were
           left
           hanging
           on
           the
           Branches
           ,
           and
           I
           the
           only
           person
           ,
           
           that
           remain'd
           untoucht
           .
           This
           shock
           was
           so
           fierce
           ,
           that
           each
           of
           us
           believed
           the
           rest
           were
           drowned
           ,
           and
           I
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           did
           not
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           appeared
           ,
           calling
           upon
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           was
           transported
           with
           joy
           ,
           to
           see
           me
           again
           upon
           the
           Boat
           :
           At
           last
           we
           all
           found
           out
           one
           another
           .
           'T
           was
           extream
           cold
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           very
           wet
           ;
           and
           therefore
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           a
           fire
           to
           dry
           themselves
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           ill
           accident
           ,
           we
           lost
           our
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           half
           of
           the
           Rope
           ,
           and
           wanted
           wherewithal
           to
           repair
           this
           double
           loss
           .
           Neither
           did
           we
           know
           whether
           we
           could
           make
           to
           the
           shoar
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Streams
           carrying
           uf
           off
           with
           such
           violence
           .
           After
           tryal
           ,
           we
           found
           our
           conjectures
           true
           .
           Whereupon
           two
           of
           our
           Men
           ,
           took
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rope
           ,
           and
           swam
           to
           shoar
           ,
           where
           they
           drew
           the
           Boat
           after
           'em
           ,
           without
           any
           trouble
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           Night
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           ready
           
           to
           starve
           ,
           both
           with
           hunger
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           had
           neither
           Food
           nor
           Fire
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           't
           was
           near
           half
           a
           League
           off
           the
           place
           where
           we
           warmed
           our selves
           the
           day
           before
           .
           Yet
           so
           far
           must
           we
           go
           ,
           if
           we
           intended
           to
           have
           Fire
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           us
           were
           willing
           to
           go
           so
           far
           .
           Whilst
           we
           were
           grieving
           under
           this
           vexation
           ,
           
             Charles
             Dobbel
          
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           lively
           and
           couragious
           of
           us
           all
           )
           took
           with
           him
           the
           two
           youngest
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           and
           went
           in
           search
           of
           what
           we
           wanted
           .
           In
           tarrying
           for
           them
           ,
           we
           entertained
           one
           another
           with
           the
           misfortunes
           that
           oppressed
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           likelihood
           of
           a
           deliverance
           from
           them
           ,
           all
           things
           continually
           crossing
           ,
           and
           forcing
           us
           to
           tarry
           in
           a
           Desolate
           and
           Barbarous
           Island
           ,
           where
           it
           seem'd
           Heaven
           had
           cast
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           underto
           the
           punishments
           due
           for
           our
           offences
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           discourses
           we
           fell
           into
           a
           melancholly
           Fit
           of
           silence
           ,
           and
           
           verily
           believe
           we
           had
           pined
           away
           ,
           had
           not
           our
           Companions
           returned
           soon
           after
           .
           The
           fire
           they
           brought
           did
           us
           as
           much
           good
           ,
           in
           dispersing
           the
           darkness
           ,
           whose
           horrour
           also
           contributed
           to
           afflict
           us
           ,
           as
           in
           driving
           away
           the
           cold
           ,
           that
           was
           extream
           sharp
           upon
           us
           .
           These
           poor
           people
           told
           us
           at
           their
           return
           ,
           that
           they
           trod
           all
           along
           upon
           Bryars
           ,
           and
           Thorns
           ;
           that
           they
           lost
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           length
           found
           the
           Fire
           we
           left
           ,
           they
           fell
           with
           it
           into
           Boggs
           ,
           and
           Ditches
           ,
           full
           of
           Water
           ,
           which
           put
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           forced
           'em
           to
           fetch
           more
           ;
           how
           that
           in
           seeking
           a
           better
           way
           back
           ,
           they
           hapned
           into
           a
           worse
           ,
           whence
           they
           were
           a
           long
           time
           getting
           out
           .
           Their
           Feet
           ran
           down
           with
           blood
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           were
           bruised
           and
           batter'd
           ;
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           other
           sad
           circumstances
           ,
           rendered
           them
           so
           disconsolate
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           .
           We
           comforted
           'em
           the
           best
           we
           could
           ,
           and
           
           then
           endeavoured
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           we
           sent
           two
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           to
           the
           Master's
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           places
           thereabouts
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           were
           certainly
           gone
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           sought
           wherewithal
           to
           make
           us
           another
           Anchor
           and
           Cord.
           Towards
           Evening
           ,
           our
           people
           brought
           us
           word
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           meet
           only
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           stinking
           Fish
           ;
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           the
           Buffles
           skin
           ,
           and
           four
           heads
           of
           Garlick
           in
           a
           Pot.
           
        
         
           By
           these
           Tokens
           we
           knew
           they
           were
           gone
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           hope
           they
           would
           remember
           us
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           our
           two
           Deputies
           told
           us
           ,
           they
           found
           in
           their
           way
           a
           Grave
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           'em
           ,
           moved
           only
           by
           curiosity
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           had
           uncovered
           ;
           but
           the
           sequel
           shew'd
           he
           had
           another
           design
           ,
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           saw
           a
           Corps
           which
           the
           Worms
           were
           gnawing
           ,
           he
           cried
           out
           ,
           the
           
           condition
           of
           these
           Insects
           was
           better
           than
           his
           ;
           he
           being
           ready
           to
           perish
           with
           hunger
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           Feasting
           .
           Having
           stood
           a
           while
           considering
           this
           object
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           deprive
           these
           Animals
           of
           their
           prey
           ,
           and
           wanting
           other
           means
           whereby
           to
           avoid
           Death
           ,
           he
           thought
           no
           Man
           could
           justly
           blame
           him
           for
           using
           this
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           temptation
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           Carcass
           ,
           and
           had
           cut
           ,
           and
           eaten
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           Companion
           shewed
           him
           the
           enormity
           of
           this
           action
           .
           He
           had
           much
           difficulty
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           'em
           let
           down
           together
           the
           Corps
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           hastned
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           lest
           hunger
           should
           get
           the
           better
           of
           'em
           ,
           and
           make
           'em
           close
           with
           the
           temptation
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           the
           Pot
           ,
           we
           boyled
           that
           which
           was
           left
           of
           the
           Fish
           we
           mentioned
           ,
           together
           with
           
           store
           of
           minced
           Leaves
           .
           After
           the
           repast
           ,
           we
           fell
           to
           considering
           ,
           whether
           't
           were
           best
           tarry
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           or
           venture
           out
           again
           .
           The
           first
           opinion
           was
           grounded
           on
           the
           difficulty
           we
           found
           in
           resisting
           the
           Tide
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           high
           ;
           on
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           two
           Anchors
           ,
           and
           the
           impossibility
           of
           making
           a
           fourth
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           should
           lose
           this
           .
           'T
           was
           added
           ,
           That
           our
           Companions
           being
           safely
           arrived
           ,
           would
           take
           care
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           questionless
           ,
           omit
           no
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           out
           of
           this
           place
           .
           Those
           that
           were
           for
           parting
           ,
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           assistance
           which
           the
           others
           spake
           of
           ,
           was
           uncertain
           ;
           that
           on
           this
           groundless
           hope
           ,
           we
           should
           eat
           that
           little
           which
           remained
           ;
           and
           that
           having
           staid
           in
           vain
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           at
           length
           ,
           forced
           to
           expose
           our selves
           to
           the
           danger
           ,
           which
           we
           thought
           to
           shun
           .
           After
           a
           dispute
           ,
           which
           lasted
           near
           an
           hour
           ,
           't
           was
           agreed
           to
           refer
           our selves
           to
           the
           eldest
           of
           
           the
           Company
           ;
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           a
           longer
           stay
           in
           this
           fatal
           place
           ,
           would
           certainly
           destroy
           us
           ,
           there
           needing
           only
           three
           or
           four
           Days
           to
           make
           us
           incapable
           of
           mannaging
           our
           Boat
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           he
           concluded
           ,
           we
           must
           use
           no
           longer
           delays
           .
           His
           opinion
           was
           followed
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           spent
           in
           fitting
           out
           our
           Boat
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           (
           having
           broken
           our
           Fast
           ,
           on
           the
           remains
           of
           the
           skin
           of
           the
           Buffle
           ,
           and
           provided
           good
           store
           of
           Leaves
           )
           we
           embarkt
           our selves
           .
        
         
           We
           had
           made
           a
           little
           Sail
           of
           a
           Shirt
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           a
           gentle
           Wind
           ,
           we
           got
           past
           the
           false
           Tides
           ,
           in
           less
           than
           half
           an
           hour
           .
           A
           while
           after
           the
           Wind
           ceased
           ,
           and
           our
           Sail
           becoming
           useless
           ,
           we
           plyed
           our
           Oars
           .
           We
           had
           not
           went
           far
           ,
           before
           we
           needed
           meat
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           cast
           our
           Anchor
           ,
           which
           stood
           us
           in
           as
           much
           stead
           as
           one
           of
           Iron
           .
           When
           we
           judged
           the
           Tide
           could
           not
           incommodate
           us
           ,
           we
           
           weighed
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           Sail
           ,
           and
           thus
           were
           carried
           from
           the
           Island
           ,
           till
           we
           lost
           sight
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           we
           discovered
           the
           two
           Islands
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Master
           spake
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           profiting
           by
           the
           instructions
           he
           gave
           us
           ,
           got
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           we
           passed
           by
           '
           em
           .
           Six
           or
           seven
           hours
           after
           ,
           we
           believed
           we
           saw
           main
           Land
           ,
           and
           were
           indeed
           ,
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           but
           were
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           discovered
           it
           ,
           the
           Tide
           turned
           against
           us
           .
           We
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           then
           ,
           with
           exceeding
           great
           fear
           ,
           lest
           its
           Rope
           should
           break
           ,
           for
           't
           was
           on
           it
           lay
           all
           our
           hopes
           ;
           and
           during
           this
           time
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           hungry
           amongst
           us
           ,
           proposed
           the
           augmenting
           our
           allowance
           ,
           seeing
           we
           were
           so
           near
           Land.
           Although
           the
           others
           were
           as
           weak
           as
           he
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           alledging
           there
           needed
           only
           one
           blast
           of
           Wind
           ,
           to
           snap
           the
           Rope
           ,
           that
           held
           the
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           gone
           again
           ;
           
           it
           being
           better
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           a
           small
           allowance
           ,
           and
           patiently
           expect
           the
           success
           of
           our
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           Having
           no
           compass
           ;
           The
           Sun
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
           served
           us
           for
           guide
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           distinguished
           ,
           whereabouts
           we
           lay
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           the
           Wind
           and
           Tide
           being
           for
           us
           ,
           from
           Morning
           to
           Night
           ,
           we
           drew
           very
           near
           the
           shoar
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           Land.
           We
           were
           forced
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           pass
           over
           another
           Night
           ,
           in
           great
           distress
           ,
           and
           fear
           ;
           the
           currents
           running
           very
           swift
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Day
           we
           gained
           early
           the
           shoar
           .
           We
           left
           the
           Boat
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           return
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Country
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           were
           not
           that
           we
           lookt
           sor
           .
           Having
           marcht
           a
           while
           ,
           we
           found
           two
           ways
           ,
           one
           along
           the
           shoar
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           along
           the
           River
           of
           Sondiep
           ;
           which
           two
           were
           opposite
           .
           We
           were
           so
           little
           acquainted
           with
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           knew
           not
           
           which
           to
           take
           ;
           and
           after
           much
           arguing
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           we
           struck
           out
           at
           all
           adventure
           towards
           the
           River
           ,
           and
           found
           our selves
           in
           a
           good
           way
           .
           Hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           other
           pressures
           ,
           so
           greatly
           weakned
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           scarcely
           go
           six
           steps
           ,
           without
           resting
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           advanced
           but
           slowly
           ,
           and
           in
           three
           hours
           time
           ,
           met
           no
           living
           Soul.
           A
           while
           after
           we
           saw
           Trees
           ,
           whose
           Branches
           seem'd
           to
           have
           been
           lately
           lopt
           .
           About
           twenty
           paces
           distance
           from
           thence
           ,
           we
           beheld
           a
           Bark
           ,
           towards
           which
           we
           drew
           near
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           those
           that
           were
           in
           it
           perceived
           us
           ,
           they
           came
           towards
           us
           .
           This
           facility
           troubled
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           not
           imagine
           ,
           beholding
           'em
           coming
           without
           being
           called
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           meant
           us
           harm
           .
        
         
           Our
           fear
           encreased
           ,
           when
           we
           perceived
           'em
           to
           be
           six
           in
           number
           ,
           armed
           each
           of
           'em
           with
           a
           long
           knife
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           When
           they
           were
           near
           enough
           to
           behold
           we
           were
           not
           in
           
           a
           condition
           or
           humour
           to
           hurt
           them
           ,
           we
           shewed
           'em
           our
           fleshless
           and
           wasted
           Arms
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           remains
           of
           the
           skin
           of
           the
           Buffle
           :
           Which
           ,
           though
           small
           in
           quantity
           ,
           yet
           were
           enough
           to
           poison
           the
           least
           delicate
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           people
           (
           howsoever
           gross
           and
           bruitish
           )
           drew
           back
           six
           or
           seven
           paces
           ,
           stopping
           their
           Noses
           ,
           and
           threatning
           us
           with
           their
           knives
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           comprehended
           ,
           they
           suspected
           us
           to
           be
           treacherous
           and
           faithless
           persons
           .
           And
           therefore
           hastned
           to
           shew
           them
           our
           Leaves
           of
           Trees
           ,
           endeavouring
           ,
           to
           make
           'em
           comprehend
           by
           signs
           ,
           that
           these
           had
           been
           our
           Food
           .
           They
           at
           length
           understood
           us
           ;
           and
           mov'd
           with
           compassion
           ,
           smote
           their
           Breasts
           ,
           with
           Eyes
           lift
           up
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Being
           satisfied
           of
           our
           sincerity
           ,
           we
           signified
           to
           'em
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           could
           )
           the
           need
           we
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           next
           Village
           .
           They
           readily
           offer'd
           us
           their
           assistance
           ,
           
           provided
           we
           payed
           them
           .
           I
           could
           not
           but
           ruminate
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           how
           unkind
           ,
           and
           selfish
           ,
           most
           Men
           are
           ;
           and
           how
           little
           like
           their
           Creatour
           ,
           the
           Giver
           of
           all
           things
           .
           These
           Barbarians
           saw
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           naked
           ,
           being
           only
           tyed
           about
           with
           some
           tatter'd
           Raggs
           ;
           mere
           Anatomys
           ,
           and
           Shadows
           .
           And
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           pittied
           by
           'em
           ,
           as
           being
           strangers
           ,
           in
           a
           Forlorn
           condition
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           succour
           .
           Yet
           without
           Money
           ,
           we
           plainly
           perceived
           ,
           this
           main
           Land
           would
           be
           no
           better
           to
           us
           than
           the
           wretched
           Island
           ,
           wherein
           we
           so
           long
           suffer'd
           .
           We
           agreed
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           something
           ,
           and
           Deputed
           the
           Eldest
           amongst
           us
           to
           make
           the
           bargain
           .
           He
           offer'd
           them
           a
           piece
           ,
           to
           the
           value
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           in
           our
           Money
           .
           The
           Bengaloises
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           ten
           of
           'em
           ;
           for
           less
           than
           which
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           their
           work
           .
           We
           
           thereupon
           gave
           them
           another
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           a
           third
           piece
           ;
           all
           which
           not
           prevailing
           with
           them
           ,
           our
           old
           Man
           ,
           shew'd
           them
           his
           empty
           pockets
           ,
           thereby
           insinuating
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           .
           This
           pretence
           effected
           our
           business
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           miserable
           manner
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           were
           on
           board
           their
           Bark
           ,
           we
           made
           signs
           to
           'em
           to
           give
           us
           something
           to
           eat
           ;
           they
           answered
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           Money
           ;
           we
           gave
           them
           another
           Crown
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           cloth
           ,
           about
           an
           handful
           of
           Rice
           ,
           and
           a
           Pisang
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Man's
           finger
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           us
           stretcht
           forth
           his
           hand
           with
           such
           earnestness
           ,
           as
           made
           our
           distributer
           fear
           his
           handful
           of
           Rice
           ,
           would
           occasion
           some
           disorder
           .
           He
           withdrew
           himself
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           made
           eight
           equal
           portions
           .
           He
           did
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Pisang
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           an
           indifferent
           good
           fruit
           ;
           )
           and
           although
           this
           was
           but
           a
           small
           repast
           ,
           yet
           inestimably
           to
           be
           
           preferred
           before
           that
           filth
           we
           had
           eaten
           for
           a
           Month
           together
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           wished
           the
           Bark
           were
           full
           of
           this
           provision
           ;
           although
           we
           could
           hardly
           imagine
           such
           a
           quantity
           would
           satisfie
           us
           .
           The
           Negroes
           ,
           perceiving
           we
           had
           still
           Money
           ,
           took
           advantage
           thereby
           ;
           and
           ceasing
           to
           row
           ,
           made
           signs
           we
           had
           not
           yet
           given
           them
           enough
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           we
           expected
           to
           go
           forward
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           more
           pieces
           .
           We
           gave
           them
           ,
           then
           ,
           another
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           rowed
           about
           some
           twelve
           stroaks
           ,
           and
           then
           gave
           over
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           gave
           them
           a
           third
           piece
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           as
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           was
           still
           to
           begin
           again
           ;
           they
           continuing
           still
           to
           demand
           ,
           and
           we
           to
           give
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           desire
           had
           we
           to
           come
           to
           Land.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           saw
           two
           other
           Barks
           ,
           which
           came
           and
           joyned
           themselves
           with
           us
           .
           Their
           gestures
           plainly
           shewed
           ,
           their
           whole
           discourse
           was
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           lasted
           a
           
           great
           space
           .
           Within
           a
           while
           they
           Landed
           ,
           to
           consult
           (
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           more
           conveniently
           )
           what
           to
           do
           with
           us
           .
           They
           counted
           the
           Money
           they
           received
           ,
           looking
           upon
           us
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           made
           us
           fear
           the
           success
           of
           their
           conference
           .
        
         
           Having
           tarried
           about
           an
           hour
           in
           the
           Bark
           ,
           two
           of
           our
           Company
           went
           out
           to
           pray
           'em
           to
           shew
           them
           some
           fresh
           Water
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Negroes
           perceived
           'em
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           took
           'em
           by
           the
           Arms
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           enter
           the
           Bark
           again
           .
           This
           hard
           usage
           fully
           perswaded
           us
           ,
           they
           were
           there
           only
           to
           determine
           the
           means
           ,
           to
           cut
           our
           Throats
           ,
           and
           get
           our
           Money
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           imagination
           ,
           began
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           for
           Death
           .
           Yet
           not
           without
           repinings
           against
           Providence
           ,
           which
           so
           obstinately
           persecuted
           us
           .
           From
           the
           time
           we
           believed
           they
           formed
           the
           design
           of
           Murthering
           us
           ,
           we
           were
           impatient
           till
           they
           Executed
           it
           ;
           for
           hunger
           had
           rendred
           the
           pains
           
           of
           death
           less
           affrightful
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           having
           suffered
           during
           the
           space
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ,
           what
           they
           suffer
           that
           expect
           Men
           to
           come
           and
           cut
           their
           Throats
           ;
           the
           three
           Barks
           parted
           ,
           and
           our
           Masters
           returned
           ,
           pursued
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Crown
           more
           gave
           us
           a
           Pot
           full
           of
           fresh
           Water
           .
           Which
           we
           drank
           with
           the
           greater
           delight
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Month
           since
           we
           had
           tasted
           any
           other
           than
           Salt
           Water
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           filled
           our
           Bellies
           with
           Water
           ,
           our
           hunger
           in
           some
           measure
           abated
           ,
           and
           our
           Stomachs
           began
           to
           let
           us
           rest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Negroes
           inform'd
           us
           ,
           that
           twenty
           of
           our
           Companions
           were
           in
           the
           next
           Village
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           good
           news
           ,
           we
           gave
           'em
           another
           Crown
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           hastened
           to
           bring
           us
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           in
           entering
           the
           Village
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           came
           with
           us
           to
           the
           Goverour
           ,
           at
           whose
           Feet
           they
           laid
           down
           the
           three
           Crowns
           
           we
           agreed
           to
           give
           'em
           for
           our
           passage
           ,
           having
           thrice
           touched
           the
           Earth
           with
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Hands
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           Salamabéta
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           
             Peace
             be
             with
             you
          
           .
           The
           Governour
           gave
           us
           a
           kind
           reception
           ,
           making
           Signs
           to
           take
           the
           Money
           again
           ,
           that
           lay
           at
           his
           Feet
           .
           But
           we
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           could
           )
           his
           Men
           had
           well
           earned
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           would
           not
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Sallery
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           ordered
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Servants
           to
           conduct
           us
           to
           our
           Companions
           ;
           who
           perceiving
           us
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           came
           and
           met
           us
           ,
           expressing
           their
           joy
           to
           see
           us
           .
           Those
           we
           left
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           arrived
           five
           days
           before
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           Village
           ;
           and
           the
           five
           that
           went
           off
           first
           ,
           in
           their
           Machine
           ,
           came
           some
           days
           before
           them
           ;
           under
           the
           guidance
           of
           certain
           Fisher-men
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           saw
           us
           ,
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           out-vy
           one
           another
           in
           welcoming
           us
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           
           would
           have
           done
           better
           in
           not
           giving
           persons
           that
           fasted
           so
           long
           ,
           so
           many
           sorts
           ,
           and
           such
           great
           quantities
           of
           Meat
           ;
           for
           without
           the
           Pisang
           and
           Honey
           ,
           which
           served
           us
           for
           a
           Medicine
           ,
           and
           Digesture
           ,
           I
           believe
           we
           should
           have
           bursted
           .
           Their
           operation
           was
           so
           happy
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           meats
           did
           us
           no
           hurt
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           most
           strange
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           although
           we
           eat
           much
           ,
           and
           often
           ,
           yet
           were
           still
           as
           hungry
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           Two
           Days
           after
           we
           were
           here
           ,
           the
           Governour
           thought
           fitting
           ,
           to
           send
           those
           that
           came
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           Factory
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Company
           might
           be
           informed
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Vessel
           .
           Advising
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           Interpreter
           ,
           to
           stock
           themselves
           well
           with
           provisions
           ;
           being
           to
           Voyage
           above
           two
           hundred
           Leagues
           ;
           and
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           travel
           five
           Days
           in
           a
           barren
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           were
           to
           come
           into
           afwards
           ,
           being
           not
           much
           more
           fruitful
           ,
           
           and
           inhabited
           .
           This
           bad
           news
           allarm'd
           our
           poor
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           well
           refreshed
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           satisfied
           their
           desires
           after
           meat
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           they
           eat
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           coveted
           .
           Yet
           part
           they
           must
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           aforementioned
           .
           As
           to
           our selves
           ,
           who
           were
           those
           that
           came
           last
           ,
           having
           rested
           four
           or
           five
           Days
           ;
           I
           informed
           my self
           ,
           by
           what
           adventure
           our
           Companions
           left
           the
           unfortunate
           Island
           ,
           and
           was
           told
           as
           follows
           .
           After
           they
           had
           taken
           their
           leaves
           of
           us
           ,
           they
           wilthdrew
           to
           their
           ordinary
           place
           of
           abode
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           late
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           rest
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           perceiving
           their
           provision
           was
           stol'n
           ,
           they
           became
           exceedingly
           troubled
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Affliction
           ,
           they
           instantly
           besought
           God
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           their
           misery
           .
           Each
           one
           ,
           afterwards
           ,
           betaking
           himself
           to
           Leaves
           ,
           but
           with-extream
           sorrow
           ,
           to
           find
           themselves
           reduced
           to
           such
           insipid
           Food
           .
        
         
         
           Towards
           the
           Evening
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           ,
           who
           discoursing
           together
           ,
           touching
           their
           sad
           condition
           ,
           found
           themselves
           ,
           insensibly
           ,
           at
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Isle
           ,
           whence
           they
           discovered
           Fisher-men
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           imagined
           they
           were
           seen
           ,
           one
           of
           'em
           broke
           off
           a
           bough
           from
           a
           Tree
           ,
           fastening
           to
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           Linnen
           ;
           which
           he
           wavered
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           there
           were
           persons
           in
           the
           Island
           .
           The
           Fisher-men
           drew
           near
           within
           a
           stones
           cast
           off
           the
           shoar
           .
           After
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hours
           consultation
           ,
           they
           came
           nearer
           ,
           and
           demanded
           in
           Portugaise
           what
           we
           were
           .
           We
           answered
           'em
           in
           the
           same
           Language
           ;
           and
           being
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           they
           came
           on
           shoar
           .
           They
           were
           all
           Armed
           ,
           some
           with
           Darts
           ,
           and
           Javelins
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           Bows
           ,
           and
           Arrows
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           saw
           well
           enough
           ,
           our
           people
           were
           not
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           molest
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           anxiously
           demanded
           their
           Arms.
           Our
           Men
           having
           only
           
           their
           Knives
           ,
           immediately
           threw
           them
           down
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Negroes
           gathered
           them
           up
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           drew
           nearer
           us
           ,
           and
           required
           to
           see
           the
           rest
           ,
           demanding
           how
           many
           we
           were
           in
           all
           ?
           Lest
           our
           number
           should
           affright
           them
           ,
           't
           was
           answered
           ,
           we
           were
           not
           above
           seven
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           now
           see
           .
           Those
           that
           guided
           them
           ,
           ravished
           with
           joy
           to
           see
           themselves
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           their
           deliverance
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           shouting
           ,
           and
           hollowing
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Wood.
           Which
           being
           heard
           by
           their
           Companions
           ,
           they
           imagined
           some
           Beast
           was
           wounded
           ,
           and
           their
           assistance
           required
           .
           Whereupon
           every
           Man
           ,
           at
           this
           noise
           ,
           Armed
           himself
           with
           a
           good
           Cudgel
           ,
           and
           ran
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           towards
           the
           place
           where
           the
           noise
           was
           heard
           .
           When
           the
           Negroes
           saw
           'em
           coming
           with
           such
           fierceness
           ,
           they
           imagined
           themselves
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           immediately
           let
           fly
           their
           Arrows
           ,
           yet
           
           hurt
           none
           of
           our
           Men.
           Who
           seeing
           they
           were
           attcked
           by
           persons
           ,
           whom
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           wretched
           Slaves
           ,
           they
           saw
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           two
           days
           after
           they
           Landed
           in
           the
           Island
           ;
           imagined
           ,
           that
           hunger
           drove
           them
           to
           this
           extremity
           ,
           and
           that
           taking
           our
           Men
           at
           a
           disadvantage
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           slain
           them
           .
           In
           this
           imagination
           ,
           they
           so
           Animated
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           cry
           quittance
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           stock
           of
           Arrows
           were
           spent
           .
           The
           two
           that
           were
           near
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           perceiving
           their
           Companions
           mistake
           ,
           cryed
           out
           to
           'em
           ,
           they
           were
           deceived
           ,
           and
           bad
           'em
           throw
           away
           their
           Cudgels
           ,
           and
           come
           boldly
           up
           to
           them
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           they
           obeyed
           ;
           and
           in
           approaching
           ,
           demanded
           by
           signs
           of
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           eat
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           hasten
           to
           give
           them
           something
           .
           One
           of
           them
           answered
           in
           Dutch
           ,
           that
           their
           wants
           were
           apparent
           ,
           
           and
           should
           be
           supplied
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           first
           deliver
           up
           their
           Staves
           ,
           and
           Knives
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           without
           the
           least
           hesitation
           .
        
         
           The
           Negroes
           now
           fearing
           nothing
           ,
           gave
           our
           people
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           Sod
           Rice
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           greedily
           devoured
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           like
           Men
           amazed
           ,
           beholding
           how
           they
           eat
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           our
           Men
           ,
           being
           impatient
           to
           get
           out
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           demanded
           of
           the
           Negroes
           whether
           they
           would
           carry
           'em
           thence
           ,
           which
           they
           consented
           to
           ,
           upon
           consideration
           of
           a
           reward
           ;
           alledging
           they
           were
           but
           poor
           ,
           and
           consequently
           could
           not
           afford
           to
           do
           it
           for
           nothing
           .
           Our
           Men
           having
           Money
           ,
           soon
           agreed
           about
           the
           price
           ,
           which
           was
           four
           Crowns
           a
           Man
           ;
           and
           the
           Fishermen
           spent
           the
           next
           Day
           in
           repairing
           their
           Barks
           .
           As
           to
           provision
           ,
           they
           said
           they
           were
           stored
           with
           Rice
           ,
           sufficient
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           us
           ;
           and
           hoped
           to
           take
           Fish
           enough
           
           to
           satisfie
           the
           most
           hungry
           among
           us
           .
           This
           discourse
           extreamly
           rejoyced
           our
           people
           ,
           who
           immediately
           demanded
           a
           Hat-full
           of
           Rice
           ,
           which
           they
           obtain'd
           for
           half
           a
           Crown
           .
           Whilst
           the
           Negroes
           were
           Fishing
           ,
           our
           people
           boyled
           the
           Rice
           ,
           they
           had
           given
           them
           ;
           and
           before
           't
           was
           ready
           ,
           they
           brought
           them
           Fish
           likewise
           ,
           together
           with
           necessaries
           to
           dress
           it
           .
           At
           Night
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           time
           to
           rest
           ,
           the
           Master
           ordered
           our
           Men
           privately
           to
           watch
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Negroes
           from
           using
           any
           treachery
           towards
           us
           ;
           and
           they
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           used
           the
           same
           pre-caution
           .
        
         
           Two
           Days
           after
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           notice
           to
           make
           ready
           for
           our
           departure
           the
           Night
           following
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           imbarked
           ,
           they
           rowed
           so
           lustily
           ,
           that
           we
           soon
           came
           to
           their
           Village
           .
           Being
           Landed
           ,
           they
           led
           our
           people
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           who
           gave
           them
           a
           kind
           Reception
           ,
           and
           dispatched
           two
           or
           
           three
           Barks
           ,
           with
           Provision
           towards
           those
           that
           set
           out
           on
           their
           Boat
           from
           the
           Island
           .
           Having
           given
           this
           order
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           sit
           down
           about
           him
           ,
           on
           a
           great
           Matt
           ;
           and
           caused
           the
           Fisher-men
           to
           come
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           return
           the
           Money
           given
           for
           their
           passage
           .
           But
           they
           alledged
           't
           was
           not
           just
           to
           defraud
           these
           poor
           Men
           of
           their
           Sallary
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           sat
           down
           ,
           an
           Eunuch
           brought
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Governours
           Women
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           some
           of
           the
           young
           Dutchmen
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           them
           .
           The
           place
           where
           they
           entred
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           space
           distinguished
           by
           several
           Appartments
           ;
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           which
           is
           a
           Court
           ,
           through
           which
           the
           Eunuch
           made
           them
           enter
           .
           Where
           immediately
           these
           Women
           Flockt
           about
           'em
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           taking
           'em
           by
           the
           Nose
           ,
           others
           pinched
           their
           Cheeks
           :
           Some
           ,
           again
           ,
           unbuttoned
           'em
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           touch
           their
           Breasts
           ,
           others
           stroakt
           them
           over
           the
           Face
           
           with
           languishing
           looks
           ;
           there
           being
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           desired
           these
           two
           young
           Men
           might
           remain
           with
           them
           for
           some
           hours
           ;
           but
           the
           surly
           Eunuch
           departed
           ,
           and
           made
           signs
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           Being
           joyned
           to
           their
           Companions
           ,
           they
           were
           led
           altogether
           to
           a
           House
           of
           Entertainment
           for
           strangers
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           which
           was
           Market-day
           ,
           the
           Governour
           came
           to
           'em
           ,
           and
           changed
           their
           Money
           into
           little
           Shels
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Money
           of
           that
           Country
           )
           and
           helpt
           them
           to
           buy
           what
           they
           wanted
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           cheated
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           was
           spent
           ,
           in
           making
           merry
           ;
           and
           towards
           Evening
           ,
           the
           Book-keeper
           looking
           out
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           received
           a
           blow
           with
           a
           stone
           ,
           that
           much
           injured
           him
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           having
           complained
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           offender
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           Domesticks
           .
           Having
           sharply
           reprehended
           him
           ,
           
           he
           caused
           an
           Arrow
           to
           be
           run
           through
           his
           Nostrils
           ;
           and
           having
           a
           Drum
           tied
           behind
           his
           Shoulders
           ,
           was
           thus
           led
           before
           the
           Lodging
           of
           the
           Person
           hurt
           ;
           where
           having
           been
           severely
           whipt
           ,
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           perpetual
           banishment
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           adventure
           of
           the
           five
           Men
           that
           remain'd
           in
           the
           Isle
           after
           us
           :
           Here
           follows
           that
           of
           the
           seven
           ,
           who
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Boat
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           we
           did
           .
        
         
           Having
           no
           Anchor
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           five
           Days
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Nights
           ,
           they
           struggled
           against
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Tides
           ,
           which
           cast
           them
           upon
           a
           Bank
           of
           Sand.
           This
           Bank
           was
           of
           great
           extent
           ,
           where
           they
           imagined
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           might
           find
           something
           for
           their
           refreshment
           ;
           the
           Provision
           they
           took
           with
           'em
           ,
           being
           spent
           .
           But
           after
           a
           long
           search
           ,
           could
           find
           nothing
           but
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           a
           Buffles
           dung
           ,
           which
           they
           carefully
           gathered
           up
           .
           They
           had
           lived
           two
           Days
           upon
           the
           Moss
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Floods
           from
           the
           Sea
           had
           made
           ,
           on
           the
           Trees
           it
           dashed
           against
           .
           And
           their
           Stomachs
           being
           thus
           accustomed
           to
           filth
           ,
           this
           last
           appeared
           very
           good
           to
           'em
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           complained
           they
           had
           not
           enough
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           sorry
           Food
           lasted
           them
           about
           three
           Days
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           so
           weak
           ;
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           Row
           ,
           nor
           without
           difficulty
           stand
           upright
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Company
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           necessity
           there
           was
           of
           dying
           ,
           in
           this
           disconsolate
           place
           :
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             it
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           the
           four
           rest
           ,
           that
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           
             must
             we
             all
             dye
             with
             hunger
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             just
             ,
             that
             some
             lose
             their
             Lives
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Law
             enjoyns
             us
             ,
             to
             love
             our
             .
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             forbids
             Murther
             :
             But
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             near
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             our selves
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             this
             precept
             of
             Prohibition
             seem
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             every
             thing
             is
             permitted
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             conserving
             of
             that
             Being
             ,
             which
             Nature
             has
             given
             us
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             example
             of
             whatsoever
             has
             Life
             ;
             the
             great
             Fish
             devour
             the
             small
             ;
             and
             the
             least
             .
             Insect
             ,
             flies
             by
             a
             Natural
             instinct
             ,
             the
             approaches
             of
             its
             Enemy
             .
             Death
             treads
             upon
             our
             Heels
          
           ;
           says
           he
           ,
           
             of
             all
             Enemies
             the
             most
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             cruel
             .
             Why
             do
             we
             not
             ,
             then
             ,
             use
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             only
             remedy
             left
             us
             ?
             Kill
             we
             therefore
             ,
             the
             weakest
             amongst
             us
             ,
             Nature
             forces
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             you
             can
             oppose
             against
             my
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             marvel
          
           ,
           replyed
           one
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           directed
           his
           discourse
           ,
           
             if
             your
             Argument
             be
             wrong
             ,
             being
             grounded
             on
             a
             false
             Principle
             ;
             the
             Prohibition
             to
             Kill
             ,
             is
             so
             express
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             is
             sufficient
             to
             exempt
             us
             from
             it
             .
             Be
             it
             known
             to
             you
             therefore
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             this
             pernicious
             design
             ,
             you
             thereby
             render
             your self
             an
             Enemy
          
           
           
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           This
           honest
           Man's
           discourse
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Adrian
             Raas
          
           )
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           answered
           ,
           Necessity
           knew
           no
           Law.
           The
           three
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           at
           this
           Harangue
           ,
           resolved
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           execute
           their
           design
           .
           
             Adrian
             Raas
          
           ,
           well
           assured
           of
           their
           intent
           ,
           went
           to
           give
           notice
           thereof
           to
           the
           two
           Victims
           .
           Who
           ,
           at
           the
           news
           ,
           fell
           into
           such
           Lamentations
           ,
           that
           their
           friend
           ,
           moved
           with
           compassion
           ,
           promised
           to
           assist
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           led
           'em
           to
           a
           by
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           helpt
           'em
           to
           make
           two
           holes
           ,
           wherein
           to
           hide
           themselves
           at
           Night
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           for
           this
           bloudy
           Sacrifice
           .
           By
           which
           means
           ,
           failing
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           take
           other
           measures
           ,
           and
           did
           as
           follows
           .
           Three
           of
           the
           accomplices
           ,
           considering
           the
           trouble
           they
           had
           ,
           to
           surprize
           those
           whom
           they
           intended
           ,
           cast
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           one
           
           amongst
           them
           ,
           a
           Corpulent
           Man
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           they
           believed
           to
           find
           ,
           what
           they
           could
           not
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           two
           others
           .
           He
           was
           no
           Fool
           ,
           and
           therefore
           well
           perceived
           their
           designs
           were
           upon
           him
           .
           From
           that
           time
           he
           stood
           upon
           his
           guard
           ,
           and
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           flattered
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           'em
           to
           hope
           the
           best
           ;
           saying
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           some
           Barks
           would
           pass
           by
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Tongue
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           he
           learnt
           at
           Coromandel
           (
           where
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Soldier
           )
           would
           stand
           them
           in
           stead
           .
           This
           wheedle
           took
           effect
           ;
           and
           they
           thought
           it
           behooved
           'em
           to
           preserve
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           ability
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           
             Adrian
             Raas
          
           helpt
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Story
           ,
           although
           he
           knew
           't
           was
           false
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           his
           parts
           ,
           was
           better
           than
           a
           Treasure
           in
           a
           strange
           Countrey
           .
           One
           of
           the
           most
           hunger-starved
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           done
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           contrivances
           rendred
           ineffectual
           :
           Well
           ,
           
           said
           he
           ,
           is
           this
           the
           fruit
           of
           all
           our
           projects
           ?
           Will
           no
           Body
           dye
           ?
           Let
           the
           rest
           argue
           how
           they
           will
           ,
           I
           must
           feed
           upon
           some
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           before
           I
           sleep
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           the
           three
           others
           consenting
           ,
           
             Adrian
             Raas
          
           shewed
           'em
           into
           what
           an
           abominable
           enormity
           they
           were
           rushing
           ,
           through
           their
           impatiency
           ;
           and
           therefore
           earnestly
           advised
           them
           ,
           to
           weigh
           the
           consequences
           of
           what
           they
           were
           a
           going
           about
           .
           We
           have
           thought
           enough
           ,
           and
           tarried
           but
           too
           long
           already
           ,
           replyed
           one
           of
           the
           resolutest
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           we
           would
           begin
           withal
           ,
           are
           so
           little
           deserving
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           sin
           not
           to
           kill
           them
           .
           
             Adrian
             Raas
          
           seeing
           his
           Remonstrances
           would
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           proposed
           to
           'em
           the
           drawing
           of
           Lots
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           that
           person
           whom
           Heaven
           judged
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           should
           have
           it
           .
           But
           his
           proposal
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           another
           expedient
           being
           sought
           after
           ,
           there
           were
           
           two
           that
           offered
           to
           go
           in
           quest
           of
           Land
           ;
           whence
           they
           promised
           to
           send
           help
           to
           the
           others
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           expedition
           .
           This
           proposal
           liked
           us
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           facilitate
           their
           enterprize
           ,
           those
           that
           remained
           ,
           gave
           to
           the
           two
           adventurers
           almost
           all
           their
           Money
           ,
           with
           which
           these
           last
           parted
           ,
           and
           arrived
           unexpectedly
           at
           a
           Village
           of
           Bengala
           .
           They
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           able
           to
           make
           themselves
           understood
           ,
           could
           not
           indicate
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           their
           Companions
           were
           .
           Yet
           their
           own
           particular
           wants
           being
           apparent
           ,
           they
           were
           well
           treated
           for
           two
           Days
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           on
           Board
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           wherein
           they
           Sailed
           near
           three
           hundred
           Leagues
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           great
           Mogol
           .
        
         
           Eight
           days
           after
           they
           were
           gone
           ,
           the
           five
           wretches
           that
           tarried
           expecting
           them
           ,
           spied
           Fisher-men
           pass
           by
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           coming
           within
           call
           ,
           they
           urged
           
           him
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           pretended
           skill
           in
           their
           Language
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           'em
           ;
           and
           he
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             pai
             ,
             pai
          
           ,
           but
           those
           two
           words
           signifying
           nothing
           ,
           the
           Fisher-men
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           rest
           repented
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           eaten
           him
           .
           After
           a
           thousand
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           invectives
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           abusing
           them
           ;
           at
           length
           they
           made
           a
           shift
           by
           signs
           to
           make
           '
           emselves
           understood
           ;
           and
           the
           Fisher-men
           ,
           in
           approaching
           them
           ,
           required
           'em
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           knives
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           on
           Board
           them
           :
           Where
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           been
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           immediately
           to
           fighting
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           a
           dead
           Fish
           ,
           which
           they
           saw
           lying
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           bustle
           ,
           dropt
           a
           Bagg
           of
           Money
           ;
           which
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           Fisher-men
           ,
           they
           immediately
           seized
           upon
           their
           wretched
           Passengers
           ;
           and
           having
           spoiled
           them
           of
           all
           ,
           turned
           them
           out
           again
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           
           they
           took
           them
           in
           .
           These
           poor
           people
           ,
           thus
           handled
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           succour
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           of
           this
           wretched
           place
           ,
           laid
           themselves
           down
           on
           the
           Sand
           ,
           where
           they
           impatiently
           expected
           death
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           miseries
           .
           Having
           lain
           near
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           in
           this
           distress
           ,
           there
           passed
           by
           other
           Boats
           ;
           who
           spying
           them
           ,
           drew
           near
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           made
           signs
           to
           'em
           ,
           to
           come
           on
           Board
           .
           Where
           immediately
           they
           had
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Honey
           set
           before
           '
           em
           .
           They
           were
           ravisht
           to
           find
           themselves
           thus
           unexpectedly
           treated
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           the
           Fisher-men
           would
           not
           take
           them
           along
           with
           'em
           ,
           they
           filled
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           their
           Hats
           full
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           reserve
           in
           store
           .
           Yet
           was
           their
           fear
           needless
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           Morning
           they
           were
           carried
           to
           Sondiep
           ;
           where
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           had
           arrived
           the
           same
           
           day
           .
           The
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           gave
           them
           a
           kind
           Reception
           ,
           liberally
           provided
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           after
           five
           Days
           refreshment
           advised
           them
           to
           go
           carry
           the
           news
           of
           their
           wrack
           to
           the
           Factory
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           our selves
           ,
           who
           came
           last
           ,
           we
           minded
           nothing
           but
           rest
           ,
           or
           rather
           eating
           ,
           for
           Night
           and
           Day
           we
           devoured
           all
           that
           came
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           here
           about
           five
           Days
           we
           desired
           the
           Governour
           's
           permission
           to
           go
           to
           Bolwa
           ,
           where
           our
           companions
           were
           gone
           before
           us
           .
           He
           scrupled
           at
           first
           the
           matter
           ,
           supposing
           we
           were
           not
           yet
           able
           to
           endure
           so
           long
           a
           Voyage
           ;
           but
           finding
           us
           determined
           ,
           he
           caused
           three
           Barks
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           one
           to
           carry
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           others
           for
           our
           Convoy
           .
        
         
           The
           Night
           following
           we
           arrived
           at
           Anam
           ,
           a
           poor
           and
           despicable
           place
           ,
           that
           afforded
           not
           any
           thing
           .
           Here
           we
           sent
           back
           our
           three
           Barks
           ,
           
           and
           hired
           another
           as
           far
           as
           Bolwa
           .
           At
           two
           Leagues
           distance
           from
           this
           Village
           ,
           our
           Guides
           set
           us
           on
           shoar
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           walk
           on
           Foot
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           way
           .
           Whilst
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           our
           arrival
           ,
           we
           bought
           Milk
           and
           Rice
           ,
           which
           we
           drest
           in
           a
           Pot
           ,
           that
           was
           lent
           us
           by
           Moors
           that
           spake
           Portugaise
           .
           It
           was
           near
           ready
           ,
           when
           our
           guides
           came
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           come
           immediately
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           sent
           for
           us
           .
           This
           news
           displeased
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           a
           Canine
           Appetite
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           leave
           to
           strangers
           ,
           what
           we
           so
           dearly
           prized
           .
           We
           took
           the
           Pot
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           by
           turns
           to
           the
           Prince's
           Palace-Gate
           ,
           where
           we
           Eat
           what
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           entred
           .
           We
           were
           afterwards
           led
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           our
           twenty
           Companions
           were
           ,
           who
           parted
           long
           before
           us
           ;
           and
           within
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           into
           a
           great
           Hall
           ,
           where
           our
           Money
           was
           counted
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           we
           
           might
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           had
           been
           Robbed
           by
           the
           way
           .
           We
           were
           at
           length
           brought
           to
           our
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Prince's
           order
           ,
           served
           with
           an
           excellent
           kind
           of
           Meat
           (
           called
           Brensie
           )
           seen
           only
           on
           great
           Mens
           Tables
           .
           'T
           is
           made
           of
           choice
           Rice
           ,
           a
           fat
           Goose
           ,
           and
           two
           Pullets
           ,
           squeezed
           together
           in
           a
           Cloth
           ,
           after
           about
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           boiling
           ;
           To
           the
           juyce
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           added
           several
           sorts
           of
           spices
           ;
           especially
           Nutmegs
           ,
           Cloves
           ,
           Saffron
           ,
           Cinamon
           ,
           and
           Sugar
           .
           This
           was
           such
           a
           nourishing
           Food
           ,
           that
           in
           less
           than
           three
           or
           fours
           days
           ,
           we
           recovered
           again
           our
           full
           strength
           .
           Yet
           were
           not
           our
           Stomachs
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           we
           were
           more
           for
           a
           less
           juicy
           meat
           ,
           such
           as
           dry
           Rice
           ,
           and
           boiled
           Fish
           .
        
         
           Five
           days
           after
           we
           had
           been
           here
           ,
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whom
           the
           Prince
           called
           ,
           met
           before
           his
           Palace
           ;
           where
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           came
           ,
           we
           saw
           'em
           take
           their
           places
           ,
           
           and
           sit
           down
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Eastern
           people
           .
           When
           all
           the
           Members
           had
           taken
           their
           places
           ,
           the
           Prince
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           invironed
           with
           his
           Guards
           ;
           some
           with
           Bows
           and
           Arrows
           ,
           others
           with
           Sword
           and
           Buckler
           ;
           and
           he
           seated
           himself
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           They
           kept
           in
           this
           posture
           ,
           from
           Morning
           till
           Night
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           determined
           ,
           was
           so
           little
           secret
           ,
           that
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           't
           was
           the
           talk
           of
           the
           common
           people
           .
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           here
           were
           no
           Mysteries
           of
           State
           transacted
           ,
           nothing
           being
           done
           but
           what
           came
           to
           the
           publick
           notice
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince's
           Guard
           consists
           wholly
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           in
           great
           esteem
           ;
           and
           although
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           Christians
           in
           name
           ,
           being
           Negroes
           born
           ;
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           :
           Yet
           are
           they
           counted
           such
           brave
           fellows
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           
           a
           particular
           respect
           shew'd
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Court
           so
           highly
           prize
           their
           Familiarity
           ,
           that
           they
           relate
           to
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           passes
           in
           Council
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           ,
           the
           Prince
           sent
           us
           word
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           go
           when
           we
           pleased
           ,
           the
           Barks
           being
           ready
           .
           This
           being
           our
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           we
           parted
           an
           hour
           after
           and
           happily
           Arrived
           at
           Decka
           .
           The
           Factory
           received
           us
           very
           kindly
           .
           We
           related
           to
           'em
           our
           Adventures
           ,
           and
           they
           inform'd
           us
           that
           the
           Ship
           called
           the
           Wesop
           ,
           was
           cast
           away
           near
           the
           Isles
           of
           Anaans
           .
        
         
           The
           Governor
           ,
           caused
           a
           Bark
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           to
           Transport
           us
           to
           Ongueli
           ,
           where
           the
           Dutch
           have
           also
           a
           considerable
           Factory
           .
           But
           an
           hour
           before
           we
           parted
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           great
           Mogols
           General
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           enjoyned
           him
           to
           send
           us
           to
           him
           :
           This
           being
           an
           express
           order
           ,
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           obey
           ,
           seeing
           this
           General
           
           threatned
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           refusal
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           all
           the
           Dutch
           in
           his
           Master's
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           forced
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           yield
           ,
           and
           in
           preparing
           our selves
           for
           a
           longer
           Voyage
           ,
           than
           the
           first
           ;
           were
           told
           ,
           that
           this
           General
           ,
           named
           Nabab
           ,
           was
           a
           person
           very
           fortunate
           ,
           having
           never
           lost
           a
           Battel
           ,
           nor
           raised
           his
           Siege
           from
           any
           place
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           carried
           it
           away
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           several
           Cities
           ,
           defeated
           whole
           Armies
           ,
           and
           made
           several
           Kingdoms
           tributary
           to
           the
           great
           Mogul
           .
           These
           prosperous
           successes
           made
           us
           imbark
           with
           the
           better
           courage
           in
           following
           our
           Guides
           who
           were
           ordered
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           Army
           .
        
         
           We
           travelled
           thirty
           days
           together
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           Sea
           ;
           passing
           by
           several
           Cities
           ,
           made
           desolate
           ;
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Countrey
           being
           wont
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           War
           to
           leave
           their
           
           Houses
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Army
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           marches
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           just
           in
           their
           dealings
           ,
           of
           an
           Affable
           Conversation
           ,
           contenting
           themselves
           with
           few
           things
           ;
           naturally
           Enemies
           to
           covetousness
           and
           ambition
           ,
           yet
           quarrelsom
           and
           injurious
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           greatest
           heats
           ,
           never
           mention
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           As
           to
           oaths
           ,
           they
           seldom
           use
           'em
           ,
           unless
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           concernment
           ;
           and
           then
           so
           strictly
           observe
           'em
           ,
           that
           no
           consideration
           in
           the
           World
           can
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           violate
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           thirty
           fifth
           day
           ,
           we
           went
           on
           Board
           one
           of
           the
           Vessels
           belonging
           to
           Nabab
           ;
           where
           we
           found
           four
           English-men
           ,
           some
           few
           Portugaises
           ,
           and
           two
           Men
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           whom
           we
           already
           mentioned
           .
           From
           thence
           we
           went
           ,
           and
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Renguemati
           ;
           from
           whence
           ,
           within
           a
           small
           time
           we
           came
           ,
           and
           were
           entertained
           
           in
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           great
           Mogol
           .
           The
           General
           ,
           whom
           we
           saluted
           in
           his
           Tent
           ,
           seemed
           glad
           to
           see
           us
           ,
           and
           immediately
           ordered
           us
           a
           large
           Cup-full
           of
           Arak
           ,
           to
           drink
           his
           health
           .
           The
           Cup
           was
           so
           closed
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           a
           difficult
           matter
           for
           us
           to
           open
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           General
           gave
           it
           us
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           divert
           himself
           with
           the
           humour
           of
           it
           .
           We
           took
           it
           each
           of
           us
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           give
           it
           over
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Cup
           being
           only
           of
           Wood
           might
           be
           easily
           pierced
           :
           Whereupon
           I
           took
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           hole
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           point
           of
           my
           knife
           .
           Being
           full
           to
           the
           brim
           ,
           the
           Arak
           sprung
           out
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           we
           all
           drank
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           liberty
           Nabab
           had
           given
           us
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             must
             drink
             well
             ,
             and
             fight
             well
             .
          
           This
           Liquour
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           we
           soon
           felt
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           making
           
           us
           jolly
           ,
           and
           confident
           with
           the
           General
           ;
           who
           told
           us
           that
           at
           six
           Months
           end
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           us
           to
           those
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           .
           He
           granted
           us
           the
           full
           enjoyment
           of
           all
           the
           booty
           we
           could
           take
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           fifty
           Roupies
           for
           every
           Head
           we
           brought
           him
           ;
           and
           an
           hundred
           for
           each
           Prisoner
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Master
           of
           our
           Ship
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           him
           to
           the
           Factory
           ,
           to
           inform
           them
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Vessel
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           take
           our
           Chirurgion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           our
           three
           Boys
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           young
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           Army
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Arak
           made
           us
           so
           bold
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           like
           to
           fall'n
           together
           by
           the
           Ears
           for
           Oranges
           ,
           which
           were
           given
           us
           ,
           because
           all
           had
           not
           a
           like
           share
           ,
           without
           considering
           we
           were
           in
           the
           General
           's
           Tent.
           He
           winkt
           at
           our
           rudeness
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           Chirurgion
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           his
           Tent
           ,
           and
           drink
           there
           more
           moderately
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           the
           General
           sent
           us
           three
           hundred
           Roupies
           ,
           and
           assign'd
           us
           certain
           Vessels
           ,
           called
           Gourapes
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           carried
           fourteen
           Guns
           ,
           and
           about
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           Men.
           Each
           Gourape
           was
           attended
           by
           four
           Kosses
           ;
           which
           are
           Boats
           with
           Oars
           ,
           to
           tow
           great
           Vessels
           .
           There
           were
           also
           several
           great
           Flat-bottom
           Boats
           ,
           that
           carried
           no
           Mast
           ,
           yet
           were
           well
           furnished
           with
           Guns
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Officers
           were
           Portugaises
           ;
           and
           the
           General
           had
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Moor
           could
           speak
           but
           a
           little
           of
           that
           Language
           ,
           he
           commonly
           preferred
           him
           to
           some
           considerable
           Office.
           There
           were
           several
           other
           Vessels
           ,
           laden
           only
           with
           Provision
           ,
           and
           War-like
           Ammunition
           .
           We
           saw
           likewise
           ,
           several
           Barges
           set
           forth
           with
           Streamers
           ,
           wherein
           were
           the
           Wives
           of
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           followed
           the
           Army
           .
           The
           General
           had
           five
           hundred
           for
           his
           share
           .
           These
           Women
           
           were
           kept
           by
           Eunuchs
           ,
           made
           so
           in
           their
           tender
           years
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           great
           credit
           with
           their
           Masters
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           ordered
           to
           march
           ,
           we
           sought
           the
           Vessel
           assign'd
           us
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           the
           unhappiness
           to
           lose
           my self
           in
           that
           vast
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           of
           my
           Companions
           ,
           and
           were
           eight
           days
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           know
           where
           to
           betake
           our selves
           .
           This
           small
           mishap
           gave
           me
           the
           opportunity
           of
           an
           exact
           observation
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           near
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           Foot.
           The
           General
           rode
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Cavalry
           ;
           and
           before
           him
           marched
           several
           Trumpeters
           ,
           and
           Kettle-Drummers
           ,
           mounted
           on
           Elephants
           .
           He
           was
           followed
           by
           twenty
           of
           these
           Animals
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           carrying
           two
           small
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           two
           Gunners
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           chargers
           .
           After
           these
           came
           three
           or
           
           four
           thousand
           Moscovites
           ,
           all
           extraordinarily
           well
           mounted
           .
        
         
           Several
           thousands
           of
           Cammels
           ,
           laden
           with
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           were
           followed
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           Artisans
           ,
           Curtisans
           ;
           some
           mounted
           on
           Cammels
           ,
           others
           on
           Horses
           .
           'T
           was
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           Body
           stood
           the
           Mogol
           ,
           in
           every
           day
           ,
           above
           five
           Millions
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           which
           ,
           were
           paid
           by
           the
           Curtisans
           ,
           and
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           followed
           the
           Army
           .
           Which
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           I
           knew
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Cities
           were
           destitute
           of
           all
           Trade
           in
           time
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           forced
           to
           follow
           the
           Army
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           it
           abounded
           with
           all
           necessaries
           ,
           except
           strong
           drinks
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           which
           was
           only
           permitted
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           because
           the
           Moors
           in
           drinking
           never
           so
           small
           a
           quantity
           ,
           became
           cruel
           ,
           and
           bloody
           minded
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           long
           march
           ,
           we
           entred
           
           into
           Kosbia
           ,
           a
           Country
           lying
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           and
           Azo
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           General
           easily
           became
           Master
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Azo
           imagined
           the
           Walls
           of
           his
           Capital
           City
           ,
           were
           proof
           against
           our
           Cannon
           ;
           and
           believed
           himself
           secure
           ;
           but
           soon
           found
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           we
           took
           his
           City
           by
           assault
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Prisoner
           .
           He
           had
           an
           Iron
           Collar
           ,
           fastned
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           whence
           hung
           two
           great
           Chains
           ,
           which
           were
           fixt
           also
           to
           his
           Legs
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           was
           served
           by
           four
           Pages
           .
           A
           while
           after
           the
           King
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           the
           General
           was
           shewed
           several
           Caves
           made
           into
           rocks
           ,
           wherein
           was
           hid
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           rest
           became
           the
           Souldiers
           booty
           ,
           and
           we
           thought
           all
           to
           enrich
           our selves
           ,
           but
           were
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           ;
           these
           people
           wear
           no
           other
           Cloathing
           ,
           than
           a
           piece
           of
           Linnen
           ,
           which
           reaches
           from
           their
           Waste
           ;
           down
           to
           their
           Knees
           ;
           they
           had
           so
           well
           hid
           
           every
           thing
           of
           value
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           find
           nothing
           but
           a
           Pot
           of
           Rice
           ,
           and
           a
           Box
           full
           of
           Tow
           ,
           and
           some
           Leaves
           ,
           which
           they
           chew
           continually
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           their
           mouths
           .
           We
           were
           troubled
           to
           find
           our
           expectations
           thus
           frustrated
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           smallness
           of
           our
           Wages
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           maintain
           us
           ,
           being
           no
           more
           than
           ten
           Crowns
           a
           Month
           ,
           and
           Provision
           was
           very
           dear
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           we
           had
           no
           more
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           we
           served
           by
           constraint
           ,
           whereas
           the
           English
           and
           Portugaises
           that
           went
           voluntiers
           ,
           received
           monthly
           twenty
           five
           Crowns
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           Some
           days
           after
           ,
           the
           General
           required
           our
           two
           Carpenters
           assistance
           ,
           in
           the
           building
           him
           a
           stately
           Vessel
           ,
           from
           a
           model
           he
           shewed
           them
           .
           Which
           finished
           ,
           he
           promised
           'em
           their
           liberty
           .
           They
           accepted
           the
           proposal
           ,
           and
           were
           sent
           to
           Decka
           ,
           where
           they
           finished
           their
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           's
           content
           ,
           
           who
           kept
           his
           word
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           demanded
           of
           us
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           whether
           either
           of
           us
           ,
           was
           willing
           to
           accept
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Agra
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           encouragement
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           advantagious
           offers
           made
           us
           ;
           but
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           us
           ,
           especially
           considering
           we
           were
           to
           live
           amongst
           Moors
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           an
           employ
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           would
           so
           fix
           us
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           never
           get
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           dispatch
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Azo
           ,
           hastened
           towards
           the
           Countrys
           belonging
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Mogols
           chiefest
           Enemies
           .
           'T
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           King
           having
           notice
           of
           his
           march
           ,
           derided
           his
           discretion
           ,
           wondering
           ,
           that
           with
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           Men
           only
           ,
           he
           should
           undertake
           that
           ,
           
           which
           two
           Millions
           of
           Men
           could
           not
           atchieve
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           rash
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Example
           of
           so
           prodigious
           an
           Army
           ,
           which
           lately
           perished
           in
           the
           same
           Parts
           where
           we
           went
           ,
           should
           have
           deterred
           our
           General
           .
           But
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           being
           discouraged
           by
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           danger
           served
           only
           to
           heighten
           his
           courage
           ;
           and
           lest
           the
           Flood
           ,
           which
           every
           six
           Months
           overflowed
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           should
           hinder
           his
           project
           ,
           he
           advanced
           with
           great
           expedition
           ,
           and
           arrived
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           at
           the
           place
           he
           intended
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           in
           the
           Enemies
           Countrey
           ,
           a
           general
           consternation
           seized
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           fame
           of
           
           Nabab's
           Fortune
           ,
           caused
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           Subjects
           to
           come
           over
           to
           his
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           surest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           we
           ,
           having
           observed
           all
           the
           
           signs
           of
           an
           approaching
           tempest
           ,
           carefully
           viewed
           ,
           and
           repaired
           our
           Vessels
           ;
           but
           all
           our
           pre-cautions
           could
           not
           hinder
           its
           sinking
           :
           For
           not
           being
           Ballasted
           ,
           the
           Currents
           overturned
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           hastened
           our
           loss
           ,
           was
           the
           Sottish
           ,
           and
           Extravagant
           curiosity
           of
           a
           Marriner
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           management
           of
           it
           .
           This
           Man
           ,
           to
           try
           experiments
           ,
           would
           needs
           have
           all
           the
           Sails
           hoisted
           up
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           done
           ,
           but
           our
           Vessel
           sunk
           .
           There
           were
           Boats
           enough
           to
           help
           us
           ,
           had
           custom
           permitted
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           like
           accidents
           ,
           the
           Moors
           help
           no
           Body
           ,
           not
           their
           near
           Kindred
           ,
           or
           intimate
           Friends
           ,
           Yet
           by
           good
           hap
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           lusty
           well-shaped
           Woman
           ,
           who
           seeing
           five
           Hollanders
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           drowning
           ,
           rowed
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           maugre
           two
           Men
           that
           withstood
           her
           ,
           received
           them
           into
           her
           Boat.
           
        
         
           The
           River
           Ganges
           is
           of
           very
           unequal
           breadth
           ,
           being
           in
           some
           places
           
           a
           League
           ,
           in
           others
           a
           League
           and
           an
           half
           wide
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Wind
           is
           high
           ,
           this
           River
           abounds
           with
           Waves
           and
           Billows
           ,
           no
           ways
           inferiour
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Sea.
           There
           were
           lost
           by
           this
           accident
           four
           Dutch-men
           ,
           and
           twenty
           four
           Moors
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           ran
           the
           same
           Fate
           ,
           had
           not
           I
           (
           after
           four
           hours
           swimming
           towards
           the
           Land
           )
           met
           with
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           English-men
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           made
           my self
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           sent
           forth
           above
           sixty
           Men
           to
           my
           assistance
           ,
           who
           took
           me
           into
           their
           Boat
           ,
           where
           they
           gave
           me
           what
           was
           necessary
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           they
           carried
           me
           on
           Board
           their
           Vessel
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           one
           of
           my
           Countrey-men
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           English
           had
           shew'd
           the
           same
           compassion
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           we
           thankt
           our
           Benefactors
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           where
           we
           sought
           an
           occasion
           of
           admittance
           to
           the
           General
           .
        
         
           The
           loss
           of
           his
           Vessel
           was
           but
           
           bad
           news
           to
           carry
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           could
           not
           but
           make
           it
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           we
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           bestow
           our selves
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           it
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           such
           a
           Fit
           of
           passion
           ,
           that
           we
           believed
           we
           should
           be
           both
           hanged
           or
           worse
           .
           At
           length
           he
           commanded
           us
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           choose
           what
           Vessel
           we
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           the
           Enemy's
           Fleet
           being
           expected
           every
           moment
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           heartily
           glad
           we
           came
           off
           so
           well
           ;
           four
           of
           our
           Companions
           went
           on
           board
           a
           Gourape
           ;
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           chose
           a
           Bark
           ,
           that
           carried
           six
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           .
        
         
           Two
           days
           after
           ,
           our
           Admiral
           set
           Sail
           ,
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           attended
           by
           the
           whole
           Fleet.
           We
           immediately
           heard
           a
           continual
           roaring
           of
           Guns
           ,
           whence
           we
           inserred
           ,
           the
           Land
           Army
           was
           engaged
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           our
           parts
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           so
           soon
           joyn
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           
           from
           us
           .
           When
           the
           Admiral
           had
           set
           his
           Fleet
           in
           order
           ,
           the
           General
           's
           Chirurgion
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           Lover
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           exhorted
           us
           to
           behave
           our selves
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           good
           opinion
           they
           had
           of
           our
           Countrey-men
           .
           Representing
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           come
           to
           engage
           ,
           the
           whole
           Fleet
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           greatly
           esteemed
           by
           the
           Moors
           .
           That
           't
           was
           the
           Companies
           interest
           ,
           we
           should
           keep
           up
           our
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           might
           have
           a
           great
           share
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           that
           days
           actions
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           Wind
           was
           little
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           followed
           on
           our
           course
           ;
           and
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           after
           dasht
           against
           a
           Rock
           ,
           which
           struck
           off
           our
           Helm
           .
           At
           length
           we
           recovered
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           fixt
           it
           in
           its
           right
           place
           ,
           held
           on
           our
           course
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           we
           discovered
           the
           Enemy's
           Fleet
           ,
           consisting
           of
           six
           hundred
           Sail.
           Although
           
           we
           were
           in
           search
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           were
           greatly
           surprized
           to
           see
           those
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           whom
           we
           believed
           to
           be
           farther
           off
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Enemy
           perceived
           us
           ,
           they
           advanced
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           tarried
           expecting
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           necessity
           ,
           as
           bravery
           ,
           the
           contrary
           Wind
           hindering
           us
           from
           retreating
           .
           Whilst
           they
           made
           up
           towards
           us
           ,
           we
           sat
           down
           at
           Table
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           no
           sooner
           done
           ,
           but
           a
           dish
           of
           Meat
           that
           was
           set
           thereon
           ,
           was
           carried
           away
           by
           a
           Cannon
           Bullet
           ,
           which
           did
           us
           no
           other
           harm
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           depriving
           us
           of
           our
           allowance
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           betook
           our selves
           to
           our
           Guns
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           till
           midnight
           ,
           ceased
           not
           Firing
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           were
           answered
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           by
           the
           Enemy
           .
           An
           hour
           after
           the
           Enemy
           withdrew
           ;
           there
           came
           another
           Vessel
           to
           our
           assistance
           ,
           which
           was
           commanded
           by
           a
           Moorish
           Prince
           ,
           called
           Menorcan
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           out
           
           thirty
           Vessels
           at
           his
           own
           charge
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           great
           Mogol
           .
           This
           Prince
           observing
           our
           post
           to
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           assisted
           us
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           got
           the
           Wind
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           he
           left
           us
           ,
           promising
           to
           return
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Fleet.
           He
           had
           not
           gotten
           far
           ,
           before
           we
           perceived
           six
           Sail
           making
           towards
           us
           .
           Five
           of
           which
           ,
           could
           not
           surmount
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Currents
           ,
           but
           the
           sixth
           came
           so
           near
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           us
           a
           broad
           side
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           offered
           ,
           we
           boarded
           her
           ,
           &
           quickly
           became
           Masters
           of
           her
           .
           So
           that
           we
           took
           the
           first
           prize
           on
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Having
           taken
           out
           of
           this
           Vessel
           ,
           whatever
           was
           of
           any
           value
           ,
           to
           avoid
           farther
           trouble
           ,
           we
           set
           her
           on
           fire
           .
           Half
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           eight
           or
           nine
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           Vessels
           made
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           number
           daunted
           us
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           weighed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           sheltered
           our selves
           under
           the
           Dutch
           and
           
           Portugaise
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           made
           'em
           cease
           pursuing
           us
           .
           At
           day-break
           we
           found
           our
           Admiral
           was
           still
           a
           League
           off
           of
           us
           .
           The
           whole
           Fleet
           (
           of
           which
           the
           Dutch
           and
           Portugaise
           led
           the
           Van
           )
           were
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           advanced
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           little
           Wind
           which
           then
           blew
           would
           permit
           '
           em
           .
           As
           to
           our
           parts
           ,
           the
           Currents
           were
           against
           us
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           be
           towed
           by
           Moors
           ,
           that
           went
           on
           shoar
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Ten
           or
           Twelve
           Horse
           ,
           coming
           from
           the
           General
           ,
           who
           believed
           ,
           upon
           a
           false
           report
           ,
           we
           were
           lost
           ,
           called
           out
           to
           us
           several
           times
           from
           the
           shoar
           ,
           
             Sauwas
             Hollanders
          
           .
           The
           word
           Sauwas
           signifies
           Courage
           .
           Being
           near
           ,
           they
           inform'd
           us
           ,
           how
           greatly
           the
           General
           was
           troubled
           ,
           at
           the
           false
           report
           of
           a
           Moor
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessels
           commanded
           by
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Dutch
          
           ,
           and
           Portugaise
           
           were
           lost
           .
           They
           returned
           then
           towards
           their
           Master
           ;
           who
           better
           informed
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           caused
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           Moor
           (
           who
           brought
           him
           that
           false
           news
           )
           to
           be
           cut
           out
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           be
           whipt
           with
           a
           Whip
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Chamboe
           ,
           every
           lash
           of
           which
           cuts
           as
           deep
           as
           a
           Razor
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Currents
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           advantages
           the
           Enemy
           had
           over
           us
           ,
           we
           got
           the
           Wind
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           never
           ceased
           Firing
           upon
           em
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           were
           seconded
           by
           our
           whole
           Fleet.
           When
           the
           Enemy
           saw
           it
           approaching
           ,
           they
           set
           forth
           such
           great
           shouts
           ,
           as
           wou'd
           made
           a
           Man
           think
           all
           was
           already
           lost
           .
           Yet
           did
           they
           couragiously
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           three
           hours
           together
           ,
           the
           Victory
           inclined
           to
           neither
           side
           .
           From
           that
           time
           their
           heat
           abated
           ,
           and
           they
           began
           to
           shift
           their
           station
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           closely
           plyed
           ,
           that
           they
           left
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           
           and
           ran
           to
           shoar
           ,
           where
           finding
           they
           were
           pursued
           ,
           they
           endeavoured
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           a
           high
           Bank
           ,
           for
           we
           followed
           'em
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           we
           slew
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           ordered
           to
           give
           no
           quarter
           .
           We
           took
           three
           hundred
           of
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           which
           ,
           carried
           seventy
           Men
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           whole
           number
           ,
           there
           escaped
           not
           above
           fifty
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           (
           enraged
           his
           orders
           were
           no
           better
           observed
           )
           condemned
           to
           suffer
           the
           most
           grievous
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           had
           still
           some
           Life
           remaining
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           tyed
           to
           Stakes
           ,
           where
           the
           Soldiers
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           Lives
           ,
           with
           their
           Arrows
           .
           Thus
           perished
           this
           numerous
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Army
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           very
           few
           escaped
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           news
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Admiral
           having
           disguised
           himself
           ,
           was
           notwithstanding
           ,
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           released
           at
           the
           intercession
           of
           
           some
           of
           the
           General
           's
           principal
           Officers
           .
           As
           to
           the
           booty
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           considerable
           ,
           consisting
           only
           in
           Powder
           ,
           Lead
           ,
           and
           some
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           discoursed
           ,
           that
           the
           fault
           of
           this
           Admiral
           was
           the
           less
           excusable
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           had
           neglected
           the
           orders
           of
           his
           Prince
           ;
           who
           commanded
           him
           to
           go
           with
           six
           hundred
           Sail
           ,
           to
           expect
           us
           above
           the
           City
           of
           Goaëti
           .
           Which
           was
           a
           very
           advantagious
           post
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           taking
           in
           any
           Provision
           ,
           as
           to
           block
           us
           up
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           but
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           his
           own
           fancy
           ,
           imagining
           the
           shouts
           of
           his
           Fleet
           would
           dismay
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           hundred
           Vessels
           that
           escaped
           ,
           unhappily
           cast
           Anchor
           at
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Leagues
           distance
           from
           the
           General
           ,
           who
           advanced
           up
           the
           Countrey
           with
           all
           possible
           expedition
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           knew
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           brought
           
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           planted
           'em
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           sunk
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           rest
           past
           over
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           where
           our
           Vessels
           pursued
           them
           with
           success
           .
           Some
           of
           'em
           wheeled
           about
           ,
           thro
           by
           ways
           ,
           where
           the
           Moors
           found
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Enemy's
           Fleet
           being
           thus
           routed
           ,
           we
           passed
           by
           the
           Foot
           of
           a
           steep
           Rock
           ,
           where
           was
           built
           a
           Fortress
           of
           difficult
           access
           .
           Yet
           was
           it
           abandoned
           ,
           but
           't
           was
           to
           draw
           us
           farther
           into
           the
           Countrey
           .
           From
           thence
           we
           came
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Gueragan
           ,
           whence
           the
           King
           fled
           ;
           and
           our
           Admiral
           cast
           Anchor
           before
           the
           City
           of
           Lokwa
           ,
           situated
           about
           six
           Leagues
           from
           thence
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           ,
           the
           General
           Commanded
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           send
           him
           Money
           ,
           and
           Provisions
           for
           the
           Army
           .
           Whereupon
           our
           Commanders
           sent
           him
           six
           Boats
           ,
           two
           laden
           with
           Gold
           ,
           and
           four
           
           with
           Silver
           ,
           but
           the
           six
           Boats
           unfortunately
           fell
           into
           the
           Enemy's
           hand
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           surprisal
           ,
           slew
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Men.
           They
           reserved
           some
           Christians
           for
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           under
           whose
           Arms
           ,
           they
           fastned
           several
           wisps
           of
           Straw
           ,
           stuft
           with
           Powder
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           wisps
           were
           consumed
           ,
           they
           fastned
           others
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           expired
           .
           The
           pleasure
           of
           these
           Barbarians
           ,
           was
           to
           hear
           the
           screeks
           of
           these
           poor
           wretches
           ,
           who
           ,
           the
           louder
           they
           cryed
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           rejoyced
           these
           cruel
           Monsters
           .
           Those
           that
           escaped
           into
           the
           Woods
           ,
           came
           at
           Night
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           great
           distress
           ,
           the
           Water
           being
           already
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           return
           back
           .
        
         
           The
           Army
           lay
           Encamped
           in
           a
           place
           full
           of
           fruitful
           Trees
           ,
           and
           sowed
           with
           excellent
           Rice
           .
           The
           Mountains
           yield
           Pepper
           ,
           Agra-wood
           ,
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           Simples
           ,
           that
           are
           sold
           for
           
           their
           weight
           in
           Gold.
           As
           to
           this
           mettal
           't
           is
           not
           scarce
           ;
           &
           Elephants
           are
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           the
           country
           ,
           as
           fruitful
           as
           't
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           feed
           them
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           always
           lean
           .
        
         
           We
           chose
           in
           this
           pleasant
           Countrey
           ,
           a
           proper
           place
           to
           Intrench
           our selves
           ,
           and
           cut
           down
           ,
           to
           prevent
           surprisals
           ,
           all
           the
           Trees
           round
           about
           us
           .
           We
           sent
           out
           scouts
           every
           day
           to
           observe
           the
           Enemy's
           motions
           .
           Those
           that
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           party
           ,
           were
           cruelly
           scourged
           ,
           and
           then
           had
           their
           Heads
           cut
           off
           ,
           which
           were
           hung
           up
           in
           Baskets
           upon
           the
           boughs
           of
           Trees
           .
           When
           they
           were
           too
           numerous
           to
           be
           all
           made
           Prisoners
           ,
           they
           cut
           off
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           hung
           about
           the
           Necks
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           two
           of
           these
           Heads
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           made
           to
           carry
           into
           the
           Camp
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           cruelly
           whipt
           ;
           and
           when
           't
           was
           judged
           they
           were
           near
           expiring
           ,
           they
           had
           likewise
           ,
           their
           Heads
           severed
           
           from
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           which
           were
           hanged
           ,
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           Panniers
           ,
           upon
           the
           boughs
           of
           Trees
           .
           Some
           had
           stakes
           drove
           through
           them
           alive
           .
           Others
           had
           four
           double
           hooks
           thrust
           down
           their
           Bellies
           ,
           which
           tore
           their
           Bowels
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           were
           carried
           to
           the
           places
           the
           Enemy
           frequented
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           the
           horrour
           of
           the
           Torment
           they
           endured
           ,
           might
           move
           them
           to
           forsake
           the
           weakest
           side
           .
        
         
           If
           these
           punishments
           were
           cruel
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Enemy
           were
           no
           less
           ,
           for
           they
           made
           their
           Prisoners
           languish
           so
           long
           in
           their
           Torments
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           moved
           the
           most
           obdurate
           to
           pity
           .
           Having
           made
           'em
           expire
           by
           their
           cruel
           usage
           ,
           they
           fastned
           them
           ,
           standing
           bolt
           upright
           ,
           to
           stakes
           ,
           upon
           flat-bottom
           Boats
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           thus
           down
           the
           River
           ,
           either
           towards
           the
           Army
           ,
           or
           the
           Fleet
           ;
           where
           they
           became
           such
           a
           sad
           spectacle
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           beheld
           without
           dread
           and
           horrour
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           those
           that
           rendred
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           received
           with
           great
           expressions
           of
           kindness
           .
           There
           came
           likewise
           to
           our
           Camp
           ,
           Ambassadours
           from
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Antropophages
           ,
           or
           Man-eaters
           ;
           offering
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           
           Assam's
           Subjects
           ;
           but
           the
           small
           sincerity
           of
           these
           people
           being
           known
           ,
           their
           offers
           were
           not
           accepted
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           sent
           away
           ,
           with
           assurances
           of
           the
           great
           
           Mogol's
           Friendship
           ,
           provided
           they
           assisted
           not
           his
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           These
           people
           had
           fierce
           looks
           ,
           a
           rough
           carriage
           ,
           and
           the
           Mine
           of
           persons
           that
           eat
           others
           alive
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           they
           fed
           on
           Human
           Flesh
           ,
           scrupling
           to
           Interr
           their
           Dead
           ,
           whom
           they
           design'd
           for
           a
           better
           use
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           sick
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           languishing
           condition
           ,
           are
           knockt
           on
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           eaten
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           charity
           they
           have
           one
           for
           another
           .
           They
           possess
           all
           things
           
           in
           Common
           ,
           carrying
           what
           they
           steal
           from
           strangers
           ,
           to
           the
           Common
           Heap
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           all
           an
           equal
           portion
           .
           When
           we
           told
           them
           ,
           their
           way
           of
           living
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           it
           being
           unnatural
           to
           eat
           their
           fellow
           Creatures
           ;
           they
           replyed
           ,
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           Custom
           ,
           made
           all
           these
           things
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           do
           ill
           in
           following
           those
           he
           found
           established
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           in
           our
           Army
           certain
           Soldiers
           ,
           whose
           Maxim
           was
           ,
           Never
           to
           give
           back
           ;
           and
           to
           dye
           ,
           rather
           than
           abandon
           the
           Post
           assigned
           them
           .
           Those
           that
           dye
           thus
           ,
           are
           sure
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           those
           that
           behaved
           themselves
           cowardly
           ,
           and
           were
           slain
           ,
           were
           certainly
           Damned
           .
           This
           opinion
           renders
           'em
           valiant
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Barbarous
           one
           as
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           imagine
           ,
           seeing
           many
           in
           the
           most
           civilized
           Nations
           have
           asserted
           it
           ,
           extreamly
           meritorious
           ,
           to
           dye
           for
           one's
           Country
           .
           
           The
           General
           had
           honoured
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           Character
           of
           our
           Valour
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           only
           report
           of
           our
           name
           ,
           stood
           him
           in
           as
           much
           stead
           as
           an
           Army
           .
           Those
           on
           the
           Enemy's
           side
           ,
           who
           fled
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           had
           such
           a
           great
           esteem
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           room
           for
           us
           ,
           wheresoever
           we
           went.
           The
           Moors
           shewed
           us
           the
           same
           respect
           ;
           but
           those
           dreadless
           fellows
           I
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           kept
           their
           gravity
           with
           us
           ,
           claiming
           precedency
           in
           all
           rencounters
           ,
           which
           for
           quietness
           sake
           we
           granted
           them
           .
        
         
           Next
           after
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           certain
           Armenian
           Horse-men
           ,
           were
           in
           greatest
           esteem
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           that
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           continually
           kept
           good
           Horses
           ,
           and
           observed
           good
           order
           .
           Our
           Reputation
           thus
           up
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           judged
           us
           the
           most
           fitting
           persons
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           the
           Artillery
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           ,
           he
           made
           us
           very
           advantagious
           proffers
           ;
           but
           we
           liked
           neither
           
           the
           Country
           ,
           nor
           Manners
           of
           its
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           intreated
           him
           to
           pitch
           upon
           some
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           employ
           would
           be
           more
           agreeable
           ,
           than
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           so
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           our selves
           obeyed
           ,
           which
           reason
           satisfied
           him
           .
        
         
           Every
           New
           Moon
           is
           a
           Festival
           with
           the
           Moors
           ,
           which
           day
           begins
           with
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           the
           great
           Guns
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           are
           paid
           ,
           and
           this
           payment
           consists
           of
           fifty
           Roupies
           ,
           or
           25
           Crowns
           ,
           for
           every
           Horse-man
           ,
           some
           have
           a
           hundred
           paid
           them
           ,
           others
           thirty
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           and
           others
           again
           ,
           only
           ten
           .
           The
           Foot
           Soldiers
           pay
           is
           but
           small
           ,
           being
           not
           above
           five
           or
           six
           Roupies
           a
           Month.
           As
           to
           the
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           work
           almost
           both
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           they
           have
           scarcely
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           is
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           dye
           with
           hunger
           .
           These
           Slaves
           are
           Indians
           ,
           who
           eat
           nothing
           
           endued
           with
           lise
           ;
           and
           their
           superstition
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           how
           great
           soever
           their
           hunger
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           choose
           rather
           to
           dye
           ,
           than
           to
           eat
           either
           Fish
           or
           Flesh
           .
           Their
           Food
           consists
           chiefly
           of
           Rice
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           destitute
           of
           it
           (
           which
           happens
           not
           seldom
           )
           they
           dye
           willingly
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           this
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           procures
           them
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           These
           poor
           Wretches
           Discourses
           were
           continually
           concerning
           the
           contempt
           of
           abundance
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           want
           .
           They
           could
           not
           comprehend
           ,
           how
           those
           that
           live
           in
           plenty
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           can
           be
           happy
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           imagination
           ,
           take
           their
           misery
           for
           a
           mark
           of
           their
           Election
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           Assam
           ,
           are
           another
           sort
           of
           superstitious
           people
           ,
           who
           worship
           a
           Cow
           ,
           and
           consequently
           never
           kill
           any
           of
           that
           kind
           .
           Their
           Temples
           are
           full
           of
           the
           Images
           of
           these
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           made
           of
           
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           of
           Brass
           .
        
         
           About
           three
           Leagues
           distance
           from
           the
           place
           where
           our
           Vessel
           lay
           ,
           stood
           a
           Temple
           ,
           which
           we
           pillaged
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           one
           of
           these
           Golden
           Cows
           ,
           which
           was
           divided
           amongst
           us
           .
           It
           was
           no
           small
           grief
           to
           these
           poor
           Pagans
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           Divinity
           thus
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           sold
           us
           Cows
           at
           a
           cheap
           rate
           ,
           for
           we
           did
           not
           pay
           above
           two
           shillings
           for
           the
           best
           .
           What
           sottishness
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           within
           my self
           ,
           are
           these
           people
           guilty
           of
           ,
           to
           sell
           their
           Gods
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           promise
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           kill
           'em
           ,
           but
           they
           knew
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           blamed
           their
           silly
           humour
           ,
           they
           demanded
           of
           us
           ,
           whether
           the
           Christians
           had
           none
           ,
           and
           whether
           their
           actions
           answer'd
           the
           Religion
           they
           professed
           .
        
         
           Our
           Vessel
           lying
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Army
           ,
           we
           knew
           but
           one
           part
           of
           what
           hapned
           there
           ,
           
           and
           although
           we
           understood
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           ill
           circumstances
           ,
           yet
           we
           could
           never
           have
           believed
           there
           dyed
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           Men
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           River
           brought
           them
           to
           us
           .
           The
           Water
           became
           so
           infected
           ,
           by
           the
           prodigious
           quantity
           of
           dead
           Bodies
           thrown
           therein
           ,
           that
           several
           persons
           perished
           by
           that
           means
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           we
           boyled
           the
           Water
           ,
           before
           we
           used
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           three
           Months
           stay
           ,
           the
           Water
           having
           been
           continually
           at
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           come
           out
           of
           our
           Trenches
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           believed
           we
           were
           starved
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           easily
           defeated
           .
           In
           truth
           ,
           hunger
           pressed
           us
           very
           sorely
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           were
           forced
           to
           kill
           the
           Camels
           ,
           and
           Elephants
           ,
           for
           their
           sustenance
           .
           The
           Enemy
           ,
           then
           ,
           coming
           down
           ,
           almost
           certain
           of
           the
           Victory
           ;
           our
           General
           commanded
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           
           draw
           near
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           Army
           had
           been
           dead
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           made
           the
           Horse
           to
           fetch
           a
           round
           ,
           to
           hem
           them
           in
           :
           his
           stratagem
           took
           effect
           ,
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           began
           to
           attack
           us
           ,
           they
           were
           charged
           by
           our
           Horse
           ,
           and
           wholly
           defeated
           ,
           leaving
           near
           twenty
           thousand
           dead
           in
           the
           place
           .
           There
           were
           not
           above
           ten
           Men
           wounded
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           since
           this
           skirmish
           ,
           the
           Waters
           fell
           insensibly
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           had
           order
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           battel
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           we
           were
           preparing
           ,
           our
           General
           caused
           several
           Waggons
           to
           be
           laden
           with
           provision
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           ,
           charging
           his
           Messengers
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           this
           present
           for
           his
           supply
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           wanted
           it
           .
           For
           as
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           he
           had
           more
           than
           he
           needed
           for
           his
           Armys
           subsistance
           this
           six
           Months
           .
           Our
           General
           's
           drift
           was
           to
           Allarm
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           ,
           who
           design'd
           at
           that
           
           time
           to
           retire
           to
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           having
           lost
           all
           hope
           of
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           .
           This
           Prince
           understood
           the
           General
           's
           design
           ;
           and
           saw
           well
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Summons
           ,
           to
           render
           himself
           at
           discretion
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           too
           well
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           to
           expect
           any
           favour
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           chose
           rather
           to
           send
           him
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           loved
           himself
           too
           well
           to
           entrust
           his
           person
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           was
           willing
           to
           yield
           to
           any
           reasonable
           terms
           .
           This
           answer
           discovered
           the
           Enemy's
           weakness
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           who
           was
           enraged
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           insulted
           over
           him
           ,
           within
           his
           Trenches
           ,
           resolved
           to
           make
           him
           repent
           it
           .
           He
           told
           his
           chief
           Officers
           then
           his
           resolutions
           to
           give
           Battel
           ,
           which
           they
           all
           readily
           agreed
           to
           .
           Amongst
           others
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           that
           spake
           thus
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           ,
           
             when
             we
             came
             into
             these
             parts
             first
             ,
             we
             had
             four
             Armies
             ,
             all
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             whereas
             now
             we
          
           
           
             have
             not
             one
             that
             deserves
             that
             name
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             these
             four
             Armies
             ,
             being
             either
             dead
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             sick
             and
             languishing
             condition
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             we
             not
             immediately
             march
             up
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ?
             Shall
             we
             tarry
             till
             all
             our
             forces
             are
             spent
             ?
             And
             will
             it
             not
             be
             more
             glorious
             for
             our
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             honourable
             for
             such
             a
             Captain
             as
             you
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             insult
             over
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             than
             to
             lye
             languishing
             here
             ,
             where
             a
             longer
             stay
             cannot
             but
             be
             most
             shameful
             .
          
           The
           freedom
           with
           which
           this
           person
           spake
           ,
           had
           a
           good
           effect
           ;
           for
           the
           General
           resolved
           to
           follow
           his
           advice
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           refused
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           following
           conditions
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           this
           Prince
           should
           give
           the
           General
           half
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           youngest
           of
           his
           Daughters
           for
           his
           Concubine
           ;
           two
           thousand
           Elephants
           ,
           some
           Millions
           of
           ready
           Money
           ,
           and
           his
           richest
           Vessels
           full
           of
           excellent
           roots
           ,
           with
           which
           that
           Countrey
           abounded
           ,
           
           and
           which
           are
           of
           inestimable
           value
           .
           Although
           the
           General
           's
           Army
           was
           in
           very
           great
           distress
           ,
           yet
           his
           Enemy
           accepted
           these
           conditions
           ;
           and
           this
           unexpected
           Peace
           came
           very
           seasonably
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           never
           any
           Army
           was
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Waters
           were
           sufficiently
           fall'n
           ,
           we
           hastned
           to
           pack
           up
           our
           Baggage
           ,
           being
           glad
           to
           leave
           this
           wretched
           post
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           certain
           we
           were
           so
           tired
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           Enemy
           set
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           could
           scarce
           been
           able
           to
           make
           resistance
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           riches
           we
           wanted
           them
           not
           ,
           having
           found
           good
           store
           in
           Graves
           .
           It
           being
           this
           peoples
           custom
           ,
           to
           Interr
           with
           their
           Dead
           ,
           their
           best
           Apparel
           ,
           Money
           ,
           and
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Servants
           ;
           whom
           they
           bury
           alive
           ,
           to
           bear
           their
           Masters
           company
           .
           So
           far
           are
           these
           poor
           wretches
           from
           bemoaning
           their
           condition
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           exceedingly
           
           joyous
           ,
           to
           follow
           their
           Masters
           into
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           they
           hope
           in
           three
           days
           time
           to
           become
           great
           Personages
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           certain
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           had
           here
           .
        
         
           Our
           General
           caused
           several
           of
           these
           Tombs
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           wherein
           were
           found
           vast
           Treasures
           ,
           which
           he
           carried
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           which
           he
           enjoyed
           but
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           for
           he
           died
           soon
           after
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           great
           
           Mogol's
           Empire
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Prince
           becomes
           Heir
           to
           all
           those
           that
           dye
           in
           his
           Countreys
           ,
           the
           Acquests
           of
           the
           General
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           the
           value
           of
           four
           Millions
           ,
           fell
           to
           this
           Monarch
           .
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           given
           you
           a
           Relation
           of
           what
           I
           saw
           in
           this
           War
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           ;
           all
           which
           was
           written
           by
           a
           Physician
           of
           Montpellier
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           great
           Mogol
           .
        
         
           Prince
           Jemla
           ,
           or
           the
           Emir
           (
           for
           
           't
           is
           thus
           they
           called
           our
           General
           )
           having
           signaliz'd
           himself
           in
           several
           Rencounters
           ,
           and
           driven
           out
           
             Sultan
             Sujah
          
           (
           Brother
           to
           
             Auren
             Zeb
          
           )
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           he
           entreated
           the
           Mogol
           to
           send
           him
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           live
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           he
           had
           chosen
           ,
           remote
           from
           noise
           ,
           and
           business
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           great
           age
           rendred
           him
           uncapable
           .
           He
           imagined
           that
           this
           Prince
           (
           whose
           Throne
           he
           came
           now
           from
           settling
           ,
           in
           subduing
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           disturbed
           him
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Empire
           )
           could
           not
           well
           refuse
           him
           his
           demands
           .
           But
           he
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           
             Auren
             Zeb
          
           was
           of
           a
           piercing
           judgment
           ,
           and
           knew
           Jemla
           to
           be
           the
           Soldiers
           darling
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Favourite
           .
           That
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Politician
           ,
           a
           Wise
           and
           Valiant
           Captain
           ,
           and
           the
           wealthiest
           in
           all
           the
           Empire
           .
           He
           was
           sensible
           of
           his
           ambitious
           designs
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           aspired
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Son
           
             Mahomet
             Emirkin
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           Bengala
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           considered
           ,
           't
           was
           dangerous
           to
           displease
           such
           a
           powerful
           Man
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           not
           only
           granted
           him
           what
           he
           demanded
           ,
           but
           created
           him
           also
           Mir-Vl-Omrag
           ,
           a
           dignity
           belonging
           only
           to
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           the
           Empire
           .
           Andas
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           Bacchis
           ,
           or
           General
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           but
           which
           ,
           requires
           him
           that
           possesses
           ,
           never
           to
           stir
           out
           of
           the
           Court.
           No
           project
           could
           be
           more
           effectual
           for
           the
           hindering
           the
           designs
           of
           Prince
           Jemlar
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           means
           he
           was
           parted
           from
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           separated
           from
           his
           Father
           under
           a
           fairer
           pretence
           ,
           than
           by
           being
           tyed
           to
           the
           Court
           by
           so
           splendid
           an
           Office.
           Jemla
           well
           perceived
           
           Auren-Zeb's
           design
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           able
           to
           devise
           a
           way
           presently
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           yielded
           to
           necessity
           ,
           expecting
           the
           change
           of
           affairs
           would
           furnish
           him
           with
           means
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           by
           force
           which
           he
           could
           not
           obtain
           by
           subtilty
           .
           These
           
           two
           great
           Men
           were
           jealous
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           equally
           powerful
           ,
           they
           mutually
           plyed
           each
           other
           with
           kindnesses
           ,
           whilst
           both
           secretly
           endeavoured
           to
           strengthen
           their
           parties
           .
           The
           year
           being
           passed
           over
           in
           Reciprocal
           dissimulations
           ,
           Auren-Zeb
           plainly
           perceived
           the
           Emir
           was
           not
           a
           Man
           to
           lye
           still
           .
           He
           judged
           then
           ,
           't
           were
           better
           to
           employ
           him
           abroad
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           him
           time
           to
           trouble
           his
           Government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           proposed
           to
           the
           Emir
           ,
           the
           undertaking
           of
           that
           great
           expedition
           of
           which
           this
           latter
           had
           sometime
           heretofore
           discoursed
           to
           him
           .
           Which
           was
           ,
           to
           march
           against
           the
           Raja
           or
           King
           of
           Assam
           ,
           whose
           Countrey
           lyes
           Northward
           off
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Deka
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Bengala
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Emir
           had
           formerly
           mention'd
           it
           ,
           to
           Auren-Zeb
           ,
           who
           foreseeing
           the
           honour
           ,
           which
           would
           redound
           to
           him
           from
           his
           Conquests
           ,
           objected
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           several
           
           difficulties
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           thought
           requisit
           to
           embrace
           the
           motion
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           be
           rid
           of
           the
           Emir
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           employed
           .
           Although
           the
           Emir
           doubted
           not
           his
           design
           ,
           yet
           he
           obeyed
           without
           hesitating
           ,
           and
           joyfully
           prepared
           himself
           for
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           he
           was
           sure
           to
           establish
           ,
           and
           encrease
           his
           Reputation
           .
           He
           imbarked
           ,
           then
           ,
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           on
           a
           River
           ,
           whose
           source
           arises
           in
           that
           same
           Country
           ,
           and
           after
           about
           some
           sixty
           Leagues
           Sailing
           ,
           arrived
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Azo
           ,
           which
           the
           Raja
           of
           Acham
           had
           long
           since
           taken
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Bengala
           .
           The
           Emir
           attackt
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           in
           fifteen
           days
           .
        
         
           He
           afterwards
           marched
           towards
           Chamdara
           ,
           lying
           near
           the
           Country
           of
           Assam
           ,
           where
           within
           a
           Month
           ,
           he
           gave
           Battel
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Assam
           ,
           and
           worsted
           him
           .
           This
           Prince
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           withdrew
           into
           his
           chief
           City
           ,
           called
           Guerguon
           )
           where
           
           being
           followed
           by
           the
           Emir
           some
           five
           days
           after
           ,
           he
           secured
           himself
           in
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Lassa
           ;
           and
           to
           render
           his
           escape
           more
           easie
           ,
           left
           his
           treasures
           behind
           him
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Emir
           augmented
           his
           :
           These
           Mountains
           being
           unaccessible
           to
           an
           Army
           ,
           the
           Emir
           could
           not
           follow
           his
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           whilst
           he
           studyed
           how
           to
           surprize
           him
           ,
           the
           Season
           of
           Rains
           came
           ;
           during
           which
           ,
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           is
           overflowed
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Villages
           ,
           which
           stand
           upon
           Hills
           .
           This
           Season
           ,
           which
           lasted
           three
           Months
           ,
           hindered
           the
           
           Emir's
           designs
           ,
           the
           Waters
           keeping
           him
           from
           marching
           either
           backwards
           or
           forwards
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Raja
           had
           carried
           away
           all
           kinds
           of
           Provision
           ,
           and
           reduced
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Emir
           into
           a
           strange
           extremity
           .
           This
           Weather
           ,
           and
           the
           incommodiousness
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           having
           near
           ruined
           his
           whole
           Army
           .
           He
           thought
           of
           nothing
           ,
           then
           ,
           but
           how
           to
           get
           away
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           retreat
           ,
           
           was
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           set
           upon
           by
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           taking
           their
           advantage
           ,
           enclosed
           whose
           Troops
           ,
           in
           plains
           full
           of
           Mire
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           .
           Notwithstanding
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           the
           Emir
           returned
           home
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           laden
           with
           glory
           and
           spoils
           .
           His
           design
           was
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           finish
           in
           the
           following
           year
           ,
           the
           Conquest
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           the
           Castle
           of
           Azo
           (
           which
           they
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           well
           fortified
           )
           retained
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           Bridle
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           able
           to
           hold
           out
           a
           long
           time
           against
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Raja
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           he
           returned
           to
           Bengala
           ,
           but
           a
           Dysentery
           destroyed
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           himself
           also
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           Auren-Zeb
           had
           nothing
           to
           fear
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           dissembler
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           expressing
           his
           joy
           thereat
           .
           He
           told
           one
           day
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Deceased
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           whole
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           a
           most
           dreadful
           friend
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           fifteen
           Months
           in
           the
           great
           
           Mogol's
           Army
           ,
           our
           Consul
           obtained
           at
           length
           our
           discharge
           ;
           whereupon
           we
           parted
           without
           Attendants
           ,
           for
           all
           our
           Servants
           were
           dead
           .
           We
           came
           in
           fifteen
           days
           to
           Decka
           ,
           where
           we
           saw
           the
           Vessel
           our
           two
           Carpenters
           had
           built
           for
           the
           General
           .
           It
           carried
           30
           Guns
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           order
           to
           begin
           another
           ,
           far
           larger
           .
           From
           thence
           we
           betook
           our selves
           to
           a
           House
           of
           Entertainment
           for
           Strangers
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           well
           accommodated
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           soon
           took
           Shipping
           for
           Ongueli
           .
           Having
           Sailed
           about
           120
           Leagues
           ,
           along
           the
           River
           ,
           we
           made
           some
           stay
           at
           Cazimabahar
           ,
           a
           place
           Famous
           for
           Silks
           .
           From
           thence
           we
           went
           to
           Ongueli
           ,
           where
           the
           Dutch
           that
           Trade
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           have
           a
           considerable
           Factory
           .
           Each
           of
           us
           betook
           himself
           to
           different
           Employs
           ,
           and
           mine
           obliged
           me
           so
           strictly
           in
           
           that
           Company
           's
           Service
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           conveniently
           return
           to
           my
           Native
           Country
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           1673.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Lately
           Printed
           ,
           
             A
             Now
             Digester
          
           ,
           or
           Engine
           for
           softning
           Bones
           ;
           Containing
           the
           Description
           of
           its
           Make
           and
           Use
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           viz.
           Cookery
           Voyages
           at
           Sea
           ,
           Confectionary
           ,
           making
           of
           Drinks
           ,
           Chymistry
           ,
           and
           Dving
           .
           With
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Price
           a
           good
           big
           Engine
           will
           cost
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           profit
           it
           will
           afford
           .
           Publisht
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           .
           By
           
             Denis
             Papin
          
           M.
           D
           Fellow
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           .
           Sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Bonwick
          
           at
           the
           Red-Lyon
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .